Ordinance To The Law On The Court's Care

Original Language Title: Bekendtgørelse af lov om rettens pleje

Subscribe to a Global-Regulation Premium Membership Today!

Key Benefits:

Subscribe Now

Read the untranslated law here: https://www.retsinformation.dk/Forms/R0710.aspx?id=133272

Overview (table of contents) Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 1 a Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 (a) Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 (a) Chapter 9 Chapter 10 chapter 11 Chapter 12 b Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 (a) (b) Chapter 16 chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 23 (a)   



   

Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 30 Chapter 31 Chapter 32 (a) Chapter 33 Chapter 34 Chapter 35 Chapter 36 Chapter 37 Chapter 38 Chapter 39 Chapter 40-41 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 (a) Chapter 43 Chapter 43 (a) Chapter 43 (b) Chapter 44 Chapter 44 a Chapter 45 Chapter 46 Chapter 47 Chapter 48 Chapter 49 Chapter 50 Chapter 48 (a) Chapter 51 Chapter 52 Chapter 53   



   

Chapter 54 Chapter 55 Chapter 56 Chapter 57 Chapter 58 Chapter 59-57 (a) Chapter 60 Chapter 61 Chapter 62 Chapter 63 Chapter 64 Chapter 65 Chapter 66 Chapter 67 Chapter 68 Chapter 66 (a) Chapter 69 Chapter 70 Chapter 71 Chapter 72 Chapter 73 Chapter 74 Chapter 75 Chapter 76 Chapter 75 75 (a) (b) Chapter Chapter 77 Chapter 78 Chapter 79 Chapter 80 Chapter 81 Chapter 82 Chapter 8 3 Chapter 84 Chapter 85 86 87 Chapter Chapter Chapter 88 Chapter 89 Chapter 90 Chapter 91 Chapter 92 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 (a) Chapter 93 (b) Chapter 93 c Chapter 93 (d) Chapter 94 Chapter 95 The full text of the Ordinance to the law on the Court's care

Hereby promulgated law on the Court of Justice, without prejudice. lovbekendtgørelse nr. 1053 of 29. October 2009, with the changes imposed by § 1 of lov nr. 1266 by 16. December 2009, § 2 of the law No. 73 of 26. January 2010, section 1, no. 4-6 of law No. 404 of 21. April 2010, § 2 of the law No. 533 of 26. May 2010, article 1 of law No. 536 of 26. May 2010, § 2 of the law No. 551 of 26. May 2010, § 2 of the law No. 651 of 15. June 2010, § 1 of lov nr. 652 of 15. June 2010, § 2 of the law No. 708 of 25. June 2010, § 2 of the law No. 711 of 25. June 2010 and section 2 of Act No. 715 of 25. June 2010.

The announced legislative text relating to § 148 (a), section 154 (2) of section 155, no. 2, § 156 (a) of section 158 and section 561, paragraph 1, 4. paragraph, shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. section 5, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 447 of 9. June 2004 amending the code of civil procedure, bankruptcy law, law on the administration of the estates and the law on the administration of community property, etc. (Digital communications in the administration of Justice, orders with limited facts, rules on the witness forvarede, etc.).

The announced legislative text relating to section 186 (2), (3). paragraphs, and paragraphs 3 to 6, shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. Section 106 (3) of law No. 538 of 8. June 2006 amending the judicial code and various other laws (Police and judicial reform).

The announced legislative text relating to section 116 (a) shall enter into force at the time, the Minister of Justice shall determine, in accordance with article 3. section 6, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 479 of 17. June 2008 amending the law on the Central Dna-profile-directory, the code of civil procedure, the law on registration of vehicles and the law on competition and consumer relations in telecommunications markets (implementation of Prümafgørelsen on the exchange of information about dna-profiles, fingerprints and vehicle, etc.).

The announced legislative text relating to section 56 (a) shall enter into force at the time, the Minister of Justice shall determine, in accordance with article 3. section 2, paragraph 2, of law No. 495 of 12. June 2009 amending the code of judicial procedure (judges ' appearance in court hearings).

The announced legislative text relating to § 130 (a) and section 143, paragraph 6, shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. § 8, paragraph 2, of law No. 505 of 12. June 2009 amending the law of the Faroe Islands on the Court's care and various other laws (Treatment of the guardianship cases, updating the rules on lawyers ' activities, digital-, tele-and video communication booklet, the abolition of the punishment, etc.).

The announced legislative text relating to section 116 (b) shall enter into force at the time, the Minister of Justice shall determine, in accordance with article 3. section 5 of law No. 715 of 25. June 2010 amending the law on the Central Dna-profile-directory, the code of civil procedure and the law on registration of vehicles (Exchange of information on dna-profiles, fingerprints and vehicle with States outside the European Union).

The changes imposed by § 1, nr. 1-3 and 7-9 of law No. 404 of 21. April 2010 amending the civil procedure code and various other laws (New policy layer system, etc.), are not incorporated in this Legislative Decree, since these changes first will enter into force on 1. January 2012, without prejudice. section 4, paragraph 2, of law No. 404 of 21. April 2010.

The changes imposed by § 2 of the law No. 718 of 25. June 2010 amending the Bankruptcy Act and various other acts (Reconstruction, etc.), are not included in this consolidation Act, since the time of the entry into force of these changes shall be established by the Minister of Justice, without prejudice. section 55, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 718 of 25. June 2010.

THE LAW ON THE COURT'S CARE

First book. The judiciary, etc.

__________

In the first subparagraph. The judiciary system Chapter 1 Courts § 1. The ordinary courts are the Supreme Court, national courts and the district courts as well as the maritime and commercial court and land registration law.

(2). This law only apply to the Court's rules do care by the ordinary courts, unless otherwise provided in this or any other law.

(3). Military criminal cases dealt with under the military code of civil procedure.

§ 1 (a). The Special Court of final appeal treats and påkender 1) applications for resumption of a criminal case, see. Chapter 86, 2) kæremål relating to exclusion of a defender, see. § 737, 3) complaints referred under section 48, 4) cases of suspension, disciplinary proceedings and dismissal due to illness in the sections 49, 49 (a), 50 and 55 cases mentioned, 5) proceedings under section 54 (a) on removal and change of place of employment and 6) matters relating to removal of members of the courts Service Board of Directors, see. section 6, paragraph 3, of the law on the courts service.

(2). The Court of Appeal consists of 5 members, who are appointed by the King on the recommendation of the Minister of Justice for a period of 10 years. The members of the Court can only be set aside by the judgment. A member resigns, when conditions for the Member's appointment lapses. The appointment is terminated by the end of the month in which the person turns 70 years of age. Appointments may not take place.

(3). The members of the Court of appeal shall be a Supreme Court judge (President of the Court of Appeal), a high court judge and a district judge, who is appointed on the recommendation of the Minister of Justice from the Supreme Court, national courts and The respectively Danish Referee Association, as well as a lawyer who is appointed on the recommendation of the Minister of Justice from the Bar Council, and a university lecturer in forensics or other lawyer with special scientific education.

(4). For each of the members of the court appoints the King after similar rules as for the Member an first-and andensuppleant. The alternates shall accede if necessary right, so that the first alternate shall take precedence over andensuppleanten.

(5). The appeal court's secretariat is carried out by the Supreme Court by agreement between the Chief Justice and the President of the Court of Appeal.
§ 2. The Supreme Court is the Supreme Court for the whole empire. It has its headquarters in Copenhagen and consists of a President and 15 other Supreme Court justices.

(2). The President is responsible for the performance of the budgeting and administrative conditions that are filed for the Office. The President shall ensure the proper and efficient operation of the Office and shall take the necessary initiatives to ensure this.

(3). In the President's place, where appropriate, shall enter the following official age oldest of the Court's judges present.

§ 3. In the result of proceedings before the Supreme Court involved, unless otherwise provided, at least 5 judges. The President shall, after negotiation with the members of the Court determination on the split between the judges and on administrative processing. Is in a case the required number of Supreme Court justices is not available, the President can call in one or more of the country's judges to participate in these proceedings.

(2). When the President does not take part in any proceedings, occupying the Chair of the judges, the President negotiated with the members of the Court shall designate for the purpose.

(3). After the Court's additional provision, the following decisions are made by committees consisting of at least three judges, and which shall be composed of the President negotiated with the members of the Court: 1) Decisions and orders, are not taken during the main debate in judicial cases, 2) in civil judgments, by which appeals are rejected, judgments in cases where the defendant meetings without travel comments and judgments, thus only take a position on the question of legal costs and 3) judgments in loved ones again.

(4). To the extent the Court considers it expedient, one of the members to act on behalf of the Committee. In the adoption of the judgments and orders except orders refusing kæremål however, all Committee members must participate.

§ 4. Proxy holders by Supreme Court may take evidence, to the extent that the Supreme Court determines the regulation. section 340, paragraph 3.

(2). In order to provide the meeting of the other during the taking of evidence in accordance with paragraph 1 should a lawyer be admitted to the Danish Supreme Court, see. section 134.

(3). Complaint against the decisions taken during the taking of evidence in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be made in the face of the Supreme Court. The time limit for appeal is 2 weeks after the decision has been taken. Decision of the complaint is done by order.

§ 5. There should be two high courts: Eastern High Court and Vestre Landsret. Under the Eastern High Court hears Islands, and during the Vestre High Court hears Jutland.

(2). The Eastern High Court, which has its headquarters in Copenhagen, consists of a President and 56 other national judges. Vestre High Court which has its seat in Viborg, consists of a President and 36 other national judges.

(3). The President is responsible for the performance of the budgeting and administrative conditions that are filed for the Office. The President shall ensure the proper and efficient operation of the Office and shall take the necessary initiatives to ensure this.

(4). The President shall, in accordance with the negotiation with the Court's other judges determination about which of these to act as President during his or her absence or decay.

§ 6. National courts jurisdiction includes, on the one hand and the State of the treatment in the 1. instance of legal proceedings to the extent determined by the rules laid down in this law, on the one hand, review in 2. instance of municipal courts and decisions consistent with the said rules. In addition, dear raised for the High Court over the Court's decisions on those in section 11 (2). 2 and 4, referred to conditions and over the land court's decisions.

§ 7. In the result of proceedings before the national courts involved, unless otherwise provided, a minimum of 3 judges. Outside the main debate, however, a single judge can act on the Court's behalf. The President shall, in accordance with the negotiation with the Court's other judges determination on allocation between the judges and on administrative processing.

(2). When the President of the Tribunal does not participate in the examination of a case, is co-chaired by the Chair of the Court's judges, whom the President has appointed for the purpose. Such appointment is done for 1 year at a time and can be renewed. Where appropriate, it shall enter after the official age of oldest of the judges of the Court are formed, in which the President's place.

(3). In jury and domsmands cases involved 3 judges. In jury cases involved 9 nævninger. In domsmands cases be upheld the High Court judgment of 3 men.

(4). If the main debate in a jury-or domsmandssag is assumed to be of longer duration, can the President of the Tribunal on the recommendation of the President of the Court of determine that alternates for the judges and nævningerne or convicting the men must witness the main debate. Alternates shall not participate in the deliberations and voting, but the Court may, in accordance with the subject provision attend these. In addition, see the rules on nævninger and lay judges apply mutatis mutandis on the alternates for these. An alternate member shall accede to the right if one of the judges, nævningerne or convicting the men will be unable to participate in the proceedings and adjudication.

§ 8. The High Court has main tingsted at the place where it has its seat.

(2). The main debate in jury and domsmands cases takes place also on other of the Danish court administration thereof provided things places in high court circuit. The Danish court administration determines which parts of the high court circuit to be assigned to each of these things places.

(3). The Court may decide that the right must be outside the usual things place, including outside the high court circuit when it is appropriate for the sake of the enlightenment.

(4). The Court may also decide that the right must be outside the usual stuff, including exceptionally also outside the High Court circle, when it found appropriate in the interests of the proceedings within a reasonable time or for other special reasons.

(5). Before the Court pursuant to paragraph 4 shall decide whether a case should be dealt with outside the high court circuit, the Parties shall have the opportunity to comment on the issue.

§ 9. The country is divided into 24 districts. The Minister of Justice may make changes in the place of their territory, unless change involves the creation or closure of a jurisdiction.

(2). The City Court of Copenhagen consists of a President and at least 39 other judges.

(3). The Court in Glostrup is composed of a President and at least 14 other judges.

(4). Courts in Aarhus and Odense consists of a President and at least 11 other judges.

(5). Law court in Frederiksberg in Aalborg and consists of a President and at least 10 other judges.

(6). The Court in Roskilde consisting of a President and at least nine other judges.

(7). Courts in Kolding and Sønderborg consists of a President and at least eight other judges.

(8). Courts in Randers, Næstved, Hillerød and Lyngby consists of a President and at least 7 other judges.

(9). Courts in Hjørring, Esbjerg, Nykøbing Falster, Denmark and Elsinore is composed of a President and at least six other judges.

Paragraph 10. Courts in Herning, Holstebro, Viborg, Horsens, Svendborg and Holbæk consists of a President and at least five other judges.

Paragraph 11. Right on Bornholm Island, consists of a President and at least one other judge.

Paragraph 12. In addition to the number of judges provided for in paragraphs 2-11, appointed a further 25 judges of the district courts. There can be a maximum of 5 additional judges shall be appointed by the City Court of Copenhagen, four additional judges in each of the dishes mentioned in paragraphs 3-5, an additional 3 judges in each of the dishes mentioned in paragraphs 6-10, and an additional 1 judge at Court on the island of Bornholm. By the availability of a position in a court, where a judge appointed one or more additional judges, determines the Danish court administration, by what right the post should be placed.

§ 10. The City Court's President is responsible for the performance of the budgeting and administrative conditions that are filed for the Office. The President shall ensure the proper and efficient operation of the Office and shall take the necessary initiatives to ensure this.

(2). The President shall, in accordance with the negotiation with the Court's other judges determination about which of these to act as President during his or her absence or decay.

§ 11. The City Court's real constituency includes treatment and the State of litigation in the 1. instance and the making of legal proceedings to the extent determined by the rules of this law.

(2). For municipal work circle belongs outside of the proper administration of Justice, which also counted switch management and bailiff and auction businesses, 1) the collection of court fees and accounting for this, 2) resignation of sight and discretionary men outside of the administration of Justice, in so far as it cannot be done administratively, 3) legal aid businesses and 4) out notarial activities.

(3). The Minister of Justice establishes rules about out notarial activities.

§ 12. In the result of proceedings before the courts of first instance involved, unless otherwise provided, 1 judge. The President shall, in accordance with the negotiation with the Court's other judges determination on allocation between the judges and on administrative processing.

(2). If more than one participant in the decision of the case, is co-chaired by the Chair of the Court's judges, whom the President has appointed for the purpose. Where appropriate, it shall enter after the official age of oldest of the judges of the Court are formed, in which the President's place. Outside the main negotiation can a single judge acting on the Court's behalf.

(3). In civil cases the Court may decide that 3 judges shall participate in the decision of the case, if the matter is of a principled nature) 1, 2) the outcome of the case could have significant implications for other than the parties,
3) case presents a particularly extensive or difficult legal or evidential issues or 4) the specific character, incidentally, by way of exception, makes collegiate treatment required.

(4). Before the Court makes a decision in accordance with paragraph 3, the Parties shall be allowed to speak out on the issue. The decision taken by order. An order that must attend 3 judges, may not be brought before the higher court.

(5). In jury cases involved three judges and six jurors.

(6). In domsmands cases be upheld the right of two lay judges, without prejudice. However, paragraph 8.

(7). If the main debate in a jury-or domsmandssag is assumed to be of longer duration, can the President of the Tribunal on the recommendation of the President of the Court of determine that alternates for the judge or judges and nævningerne or convicting the men must witness the main debate. In the case of the Court on the island of Bornholm, the Østre Landsret determination of the President shall be taken on the recommendation of the President of the Court of. Alternates shall not participate in the deliberations and voting, but the Court may, in accordance with the subject provision attend these. In addition, see the rules on nævninger and lay judges apply mutatis mutandis on the alternates for these. An alternate member shall accede to the right if one of the judges, nævningerne or convicting the men will be unable to participate in the proceedings and adjudication.

(8). In domsmands cases of economic crime, which is expected to have a longer duration, the President of the Tribunal on the recommendation of the President of the Court provide that the Court shall be composed of two judges and three lay judges. In the case of the Court on the island of Bornholm, the Østre Landsret determination of the President shall be taken on the recommendation of the President of the Court of. Paragraph 7 shall not apply.

§ 13. The Danish court administration sets after negotiation with each District President things stations for district courts.

(2). The Court may decide that the right must be outside the usual things place, including outside the jurisdiction, when it is appropriate for the sake of the enlightenment.

(3). The Court may also decide that the right must be outside the usual stuff, including exceptionally also outside the jurisdiction, when it found appropriate in the interests of the proceedings within a reasonable time or for other special reasons.

(4). Before the Court pursuant to paragraph 3 shall decide whether a case should be dealt with outside the jurisdiction, the Parties shall have the opportunity to comment on the issue.

§ 14. The maritime and commercial court, which has its headquarters in Copenhagen, consists of a President, two vice presidents and two other judges, as well as a number of expert members.

(2). The President is responsible for the performance of the budgeting and administrative conditions that are filed for the Office. The President shall ensure the proper and efficient operation of the Office and shall take the necessary initiatives to ensure this.

(3). The President shall, in accordance with the negotiation with the Court's other judges determination about which of these to act as President during his or her absence or decay.

§ 15. The maritime and commercial court's jurisdiction includes treatment and the State in 1. instance of legal proceedings to the extent that, as follows from § § 225 and 227.

(2). To the maritime and commercial court's real constituency include 1) prohibition cases on the Community trade mark regulation. Trademark Act sections 43 (c) and 43 d, 2) prohibition proceedings relating to Community designs, see. design § 43, 3) cases concerning limitation funds, see. sølovens Chapter 12 and 4) treatment of reviews about cessation of payments and applications for bankruptcy, moratorium or debt settlement negotiation in the areas that are filed under the Copenhagen City Court, the Court in Frederiksberg and courts of Glostrup and Lyngby, see. section 4 of the Bankruptcy Act.

§ 16. In the result of proceedings before the maritime and commercial court participant, unless otherwise provided, 1 judge. The President shall, in accordance with the negotiation with the Court's other judges determination on allocation between the judges and on administrative processing. The rules in section 12 (2), (3). paragraph, and (3) and (4) shall apply mutatis mutandis to proceedings before the maritime and commercial court.

(2). When the President of the Tribunal does not participate in the examination of a case, is co-chaired by the Chair of the Court's judges, whom the President has appointed for the purpose. Where appropriate, it shall enter after the official age of oldest of the judges of the Court are formed, in which the President's place.

(3). The Court rejected during the main debate in civil matters of the 2 expert members. The Court may summon the expert members to hearings outside the main debate, when it considers special occasion thereto, including, in particular, in the case of interrogation of parties or witnesses, afhjemling of surveys and estimates or passing of order about a contentious issue.

(4). By resolving disputes in bankruptcy whereas the Court may summon 2 qualified members.

(5). In all cases, the Court can summon 4 expert members instead of 2, when nature speaks, therefore.

(6). Cases of abandonment of prohibitions concerning the Community trade mark regulation. Trademark Act sections 43 (c) and 43 (d), or the community design regulation. design § 43 shall be treated without calling of expert members.

§ 17. The maritime and commercial court has main tingsted at the place where it has its seat.

(2). The Danish court administration can, after negotiation with the maritime and commercial court's President decide on one or more additional things places for maritime and commercial court. The Danish court administration determines which parts of the country to be assigned to each of these things places.

(3). A case treated by things rather than the area where the case could be brought pursuant to Chapter 22 of the basic regulation. However, paragraphs 4-6.

(4). The maritime and commercial court may provide that the right must be outside the usual things place, including outside it to things rather filed, area, when it is appropriate for the sake of the enlightenment.

(5). The maritime and commercial court may also decide that the right must be outside the usual stuff, including exceptionally also outside it to things rather filed, area, where it is found appropriate in the interests of the proceedings within a reasonable time or for other special reasons.

(6). Before the maritime and commercial court pursuant to paragraph 5 shall decide whether a case should be dealt with outside of the things rather filed, area, the parties must be given the opportunity to comment on the issue.

§ 18. The land law, which has its seat in Hobro, consists of a President, who shall be responsible for registration.

(2). The President is also responsible for discharging the budgeting and administrative conditions that are filed for the Office. The President shall ensure the proper and efficient operation of the Office and shall take the necessary initiatives to ensure this.

(3). Land registration Court handles the registration of the whole country.

§ 19. Administrators at the district courts, the maritime and commercial court and land registration court may hear cases under the purview of the right, to the extent that the President of the Tribunal determines it.

(2). The Danish court administration lays down rules for lawyers ' education by the district courts, the maritime and commercial court and land registration law.

(3). By the district courts and the maritime and commercial court the President of the Tribunal may notify other persons authorised to take decisions pursuant to section 350, (2) and § 477 d, paragraph 2, and to carry out bailiff-, change-and out notarial activities and the paternity cases, if there is not to be decided in disputes. Persons authorised to perform execution activities may, however, after the President's further determination decisions under section 490, section 494, (2) and (3) and § 525.

(4). By the land law, the President can inform other persons authorised to deal with land registration cases, if there is not to be decided in disputes.

§ 20. In civil cases in the 1. instance, are processed by the District Court or the High Court, the Court may determine that the right under the main debate should be upheld by 2 experts of the members whose expertise is deemed to be of importance to the matter.

(2). In appeals in the High Court, which in the 1. instance is treated during the intervention of experts pursuant to paragraph 1, the Court may determine that the right under the main debate should be upheld by 2 experts of the members.

(3). Before the Court makes a decision in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2, the Parties shall be allowed to speak out on the issue. The decision taken by order. A ruling that the Court should be upheld by experts, may not be brought before the higher court.

(4). When there is provided for participation of experts in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2, the Court may summon the experts to hearings outside the main debate, when it considers special occasion thereto, including, in particular, in the case of interrogation of parties or witnesses, afhjemling of surveys and estimates or passing of order about a contentious issue.

(5). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 4 shall not apply to those in chapter 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a), (b) and 44 43 referred cases.

section 20 (a). Pending in the District Court or the High Court of disputes in insolvency experts can be called upon in accordance with the provisions of § 20.
section 20 (b). In criminal cases in the District Court, in which expertise to sea conditions are estimated to be of importance, be upheld right below the main debate of 2 qualified members. The Court may summon the experts to hearings outside the main debate, when it considers special occasion thereto. Leica experts are, however, not required in criminal cases, which are promoted to the dom without preparation of indictment under section 831, or in cases that are decided by judgment under section 897 (1) or section 898 (1), or be connected in accordance with § 899 or 900. § Experts shall not take part in the jury.

(2). In appeals in the High Court, in the District Court are treated during the intervention of experts pursuant to paragraph 1, be upheld right below the main debate of 2 qualified members. The same applies to appeals in the High Court, where Leica expert in District Court is omitted pursuant to paragraphs 1, 3. PT.

(3). During the emission of søforklaring be upheld the District Court of 2 qualified members.

§ 21. (Repealed)

Chapter 1 a procesbevillingsnævnet § 22. Procesbevillingsnævnet deals with applications for release of second and third instance of appropriation in accordance with rules in this law and other laws.

(2). Procesbevillingsnævnet also deals with complaints about the refusal of legal aid in accordance with the rules of this law.

§ 23. The Board consists of 5 members, a Supreme Court judge (President), a high court judge, a district judge, a lawyer admitted to the Danish Supreme Court and a university lecturer in forensic science or another lawyer with special scientific education. The qualification of the four former members happen upon the recommendation to the Minister of Justice from the Supreme Court, national courts, respectively The Danish Judge Advocate Association and the Council. The King on the recommendation of the Minister of Justice appoints the members for a period of two years. A member is entitled to has been renewed for a further two years. In addition, their appointments can not take place.

(2). By decision of the complaints about the refusal of legal aid Committee consists of a high court judge (President), a district judge and a lawyer. The qualification of the 3 members shall be at the option of the Minister of Justice from national courts, respectively The Danish Judge Advocate Association and the Council. (1) 3.-5. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). The appointment of one or more alternates for each of the Committee members. Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 24. Committee members can only be allocated in accordance with the rules applicable to judges. A member resigns, when conditions for the Member's appointment lapses.

§ 25. Procesbevillingsnævnet shall adopt its rules of procedure.

(2). There can in the rules of Procedure lays down rules for the collection and disclosure of information to use in the advancement of treatment. There may also, among other things. lays down provisions on the written assessment and that the President can take certain decisions on the Board's behalf to defined, or to matters of communication of second and third instance appropriation can be decided by three of the Committee members, as a judge, a lawyer and a university teacher.

section 26. Procesbevillingsnævnet shall publish each year a report on its activities.

(2). Procesbevillingsnævnet to associate a secretariat.

(3). The courts service carries out the process of authorisation the Board's budgeting and administrative matters.

§ 27. If a public authority under section 252, paragraph 2, has joined in a case in favour of a party to the proceedings or intends to do so, the authority may, by written declaration to support the party's application to procesbevillingsnævnet.

Chapter 2 Hearings section 28. The Minister of Justice establishes rules for the drafting and publication of the retslister, including on access to extra fee to receive copies of court dockets.

section 28 (a). Court hearings are open to the public, unless otherwise provided by law or pursuant to law.

(2). Hearings, in which judgment is always public.

section 28 (b). the Court's President can limit the number of persons who will have access to a public hearing, in order to prevent the courtroom over filled.

(2). The Court's President can refuse access to a public hearing for persons, 1) which is under the age of 15, or 2) who find themselves in such a State that his presence would run counter to the Court's dignity or good order.

(3). The Court's President may also refuse access to an open court for certain persons or groups of persons, if it is deemed necessary in order to achieve a truthful explanation of a witness or a party.

section 29. The Court may decide that a hearing should be held behind closed doors (door closing), 1) when the interests of law and order in the courtroom requires 2) when the State's relationship with foreign powers or special consideration for these, moreover, require it, or 3) when the proceedings in a public court hearing will inflict an unnecessary violation, including when there is to be given explanation about trade secrets.

(2). In civil matters, moreover, at the request of the parties may decide whether the door closing, if it is of particular importance for the parties to avoid publicity about the case and no vital public interest contrary.

(3). In criminal cases can also be made provision for door closing, 1) when a term (indicted) is under the age of 18, 2) when there is to be given explanation by a police officer with a special service function and the exigencies of this particular service function is necessary to keep secret identity, 3) when the proceedings in a public court hearing likely to endanger anyone's safety in jeopardy, or 4) when proceedings in open court must be assumed on a crucial way to prevent proceedings information.

(4). During the main debate can door closing pursuant to paragraph 3, no. 4, only happen in 1. instance and only when it is to be expected that subsequent prosecution for the same acts against persons other than the accused person during the proceedings, and exceptional reasons make it necessary that the doors be closed. The main debate is rendered so eloquently in the transcript of the proceedings, to the public by the judgment are informed about the main course of the debate, to the extent that the purpose of the dørlukningen allows it.

(5). Who can not decide whether the door closing, if it is sufficient to apply the rules governing the record or name ban, see. sections 30 and 31, or about the exclusion of individuals, see. section 28 (b).

section 29 (a). In cases of violation of Penal Code section 210, sections 216 and 217, § 218 (2), section 222, paragraph 2 2. part, or section 223 (1) closes the doors under the English explanation, if the party concerned requests it. The same applies in cases of violation of Penal Code section 224 or 225, see §. §§ 216 and 217, § 218 (2), section 222, paragraph 2 2. part, or section 223, paragraph 1.

(2). Paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis during play, or other presentation of audio or video recordings, which renders the relationship, there is indictment or indictment for during the proceedings.

(3). When a police officer has carried out measures as mentioned in section 754 a, closed its doors during the police agent is explanation, when the Prosecutor requests it.

section 29 (b). the Court shall decide on the door closing on request or of its own motion.

(2). Door closing for the sake of a term (indicted) at 18 years of age or more, who are present, can be determined only at the request of the person concerned though.

section 29 c. Decision on the door closing after section 29 shall be taken by way of order, after the parties and present persons covered by section 172, paragraph 1, 2 or 4, has had the opportunity to express an opinion. The Court may, especially if crucial terms to foreign powers or to the information it requires, by order direct that also debate whether the doors must be closed, must be carried out behind closed doors.

(2). Warrant for door closing under paragraph 1, shall be read at the beginning of the hearing or in the course of this and may immediately or subsequently be restricted to part of the hearing. The ruling handed down always in a public hearing.

section 29 d. Public version of what is negotiable in court sessions held in camera, shall be prohibited, unless the door closing alone has happened for the sake of peace and order in the courtroom.

section 29 e. Court's President can, when special reasons speaking for it, give other than those that have to do with the case, permission to attend a court hearing to be held behind closed doors. Aggrieved in criminal cases have the right to attend a hearing to be held behind closed doors, unless dørlukningens purposes militate against the Aliens shall not give notice of debate to someone who has not had access to the meeting, unless the door closing alone has happened for the sake of peace and order in the courtroom.

section 30. The Court may prohibit the communication to the public in criminal matters of debate (record ban), 1) when a term (indicted) is under the age of 18, 2) when a public version likely to endanger anyone's safety in jeopardy, 3) when public version can damage these proceedings are an indication, or 4) when public version will inflict an unnecessary violation.

section 30 (a). the Court shall decide on the record ban on request or of its own motion.

(2). Record ban for the sake of a term (indicted) at 18 years of age or more, who are present, can be determined only at the request of the person concerned though.
section 30 (b). Decision on the record the bans taken by order, after the parties and present persons covered by section 172 (1), (2) or (4), has been given an opportunity of being heard. Ruling handed down at the beginning of the hearing or can in the course of this and may immediately or subsequently be restricted to part of the hearing.

(2). The Court may, upon request, including from persons subject to section 172, paragraph 1, 2 or 4, or of its own motion in a later order remove record ban.

section 31. In criminal cases the Court may prohibit the public version of the name, occupation or residence of the accused (defendant) or other persons referred to in the course of the proceedings, or that the person's identity in any other way made public (name bans), 1) when public version likely to endanger anyone's safety in jeopardy, or 2) when a public version will inflict unnecessary violation.

(2). The Court may, under the same condition as referred to in paragraph 1, no. 2 prohibit the public version of a legal person's name, including binavn or call name, and address.

(3). The Court shall in considering whether names ban take account of social significance and gravity of the offence. It also speaks against the abandonment of bans, where term names (defendants) have taken a position in relation to the public is especially entrusted.

(4). Names the ban can be extended to apply also during any appeal of the case, if the appeal involves the assessment of the evidence of the defendants ' guilt.

section 31 (a). the Court shall decide on the name ban upon request. The decision taken by order, after the parties and present persons covered by section 172 (1), (2) or (4), has been given an opportunity of being heard. the decision may be taken in a court hearing to be held solely in order to consider a request for the name ban.

(2). The Court may, upon request, including from persons subject to section 172, paragraph 1, 2 or 4, or of its own motion in a later order remove names ban.

(3). Names the ban lapse no later than the date of final judgment.

section 31 (b). Used in a case written submission or proceeding without prejudice. §§ 366, 387, 850 and 878, or are documents failed read, see. § 871, paragraph 6, the Court may prohibit the public version of this, to the extent that under a similar oral presentation or procedure can be done in or decommissioned record ban, see. sections 29 and 30. § § 29 (b), 29 (c), 30 (a) and 30 (b) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 32. It is forbidden during hearings to record or transmit images and sound, unless the Court exceptionally allows this. Publication of images and audio recorded in conflict herewith, are prohibited. In addition, the Court may at any time during the proceedings, prohibit public reproduction of images and audio recorded during a court hearing. The Court's decision after 1. and (3). point taken by order.

(2). Persons who shall deliver an explanation at the hearing, must be made aware of, that there inclusion pictures and sound.

(3). The Court may at any time prohibit lawyers, prosecutors, guard staff, interpreters and persons covered by section 172 (1), (2) or (4) to transmit text at the hearing. The decision taken by order. For other people it is during hearings are forbidden to transmit text, unless the Court exceptionally allows it.

(4). The Court may at any time prohibit the devices that can record or transmit images, sound or text, carried or placed in rooms where hearings are held.

(5). Image capture in the Court's buildings is prohibited, unless the President of the Tribunal so authorises. Paragraphs 1, 2 and 4. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(6). Image capture outside the court buildings of the accused, defendants and witnesses who are on their way to or from a court hearing in a criminal case shall be prohibited, unless the person concerned has consented in the recording. (1), (2). paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 32 (a). The Court may, in special circumstances, prohibit the drawing during the hearings or the publication of drawings from a court hearing. The decision taken by order.

§ 32 b. violation of section 29 d, section 29 (e), 3. section, and section 32, paragraph 1 1. and 2. paragraph (3), 3. paragraphs, and paragraphs 5 and 6, or by the Court's prohibition under section 30, section 31 b, 1. paragraph, article 32 (1), (3). paragraph (3), 1. paragraph and in paragraph 4, and section 32 (a) is punishable by a fine.

(2). Violation of a prohibition under section 31 is punishable by a fine, if he was aware of the ban. The same applies, if the person knew, or ought to know, that the case was still pending before the Court, or to the police investigating the case, and the question had not interrogated them with the police, the prosecution service or the Court about whether there had nedlagt names ban.

section 32 (c). When the right under this law has permitted, to a party or an authorised agent participates in a hearing for the purposes of telecommunications, shall be deemed to be the person who participates in the hearing in the same manner as by attendance in court. However, this does not apply in the article 760 (2) and section 764, paragraph 2, in the cases referred to.

section 32 (d). do any give evidence in a court hearing, a party or an authorised agent, who is not a lawyer, just take part in the hearing by use of telecommunications with the image, provided that the procedure provided for in § 192 followed or the person is accompanied by a lawyer.

Chapter 3 records of evidence and the documents section 33. The Minister of Justice lays down rules concerning the records of evidence which must be carried out by the different dishes, and about retsbøgernes and stemmegivningsbogens authorization, device and application.

(2). The Minister may lay down rules on the implementation of image-and sound recording, see. § 186 (3), and on the retention and deletion of such recordings.

section 33 (a). (repealed) section 34. Concerning all legal proceedings be recorded account in minutes.

(2). In the transcript of the proceedings introduction indicating: 1) the time and place of the hearing;

2) the names of the people who act as judges, lay judges, experts, nævninger retsmedlemmer, Protocol Officer and retsvidner;

3) the case number of the parties ' names;

4) the names of the persons who are present as parties or on their behalf or for their assistance, or comment on the measures which might be taken with regard to their calling or exclusion;

5) on the hearing is public or not.

section 35. The transcript of the proceedings must contain a brief statement of the talks.

(2). Completely absorbed the parties ' assertions, claims and objections in so far as they are not contained in the writings, which handed down the Court, in which case the reference is sufficient, as well as the objections put forward by witnesses, vision or discretionary men.

(3). Of developments and lectures to the justification of claims, claims or objections shall be recorded in minutes, which is not nothing to the contrary is expressly intended; However, the President may decide that the individual statements to be admitted.

(4). Special note is made in the manner in which the transcript of the proceedings that have gone to work in terms of forms, which by law must be observed, on what is presented in court, and which documents have been read.

(5). Judgments and orders of the Court and, where necessary, other decisions shall be recorded in the minutes.

(6). If anything, moreover, must be included in the transcript of the proceedings, based on whether such special is prescribed in the law.

§ 36. With only reading and, as appropriate, adoption by the Court's version of an explanation when the President deems it appropriate.

section 37. (Repealed) section 38. Documents presented in court, must bear a disclosure report.

§ 39. In civil matters the parties ' other submissions and applications remain in the court file. Of documents which have been used as evidence, when they demanded released in appeal deadline, and the other party's consent to the extradition is not available, copy, confirmed by the Court, it shall be made to the Court; However, excluded documents printout of official books. Whether and to what extent the copy must be in the hands of trade books, account books or other documents of considerable extent, based on the right, however, by the Supreme Court on the President.

(2). For criminal cases, the Minister of Justice establishes rules on the retention of documents and proceedings for the extradition of documents that have been used as evidence, see. However, § 807 d, paragraph 1.

§ 40. (Repealed)

Chapter 3 a public access section 41. Everyone has the right of access to documents in the judgments and rulings, etc. in accordance with the provisions of § § 41 a-41 (c) and 41 (e).

(2). The who without being a party to have a particular interest in a case, moreover, have right of access to documents in accordance with the provisions of § § 41 (d) and 41 (e).

(3). Mass media covered by the medieansvarsloven Furthermore, the right of access to documents in accordance with the rule set out in section 41 f.

(4). Section 255 (a) contains rules on access to documents of the parties in civil cases.

(5). § § 729 a-729 c contains rules on the accused person's right of access to documents in pending criminal proceedings. § 729 d contains rules about the accused access to completed criminal cases.

section 41 (a). any person may demand access to browse an operative part, when the request is made within 1 week after the date of the judgment.

paragraph 41 (b). any person may ask to receive copies of judgments and orders, as well as of decisions on court costs in civil cases.

(2). The right of access does not include 1) in chapter 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a) and 43 (b), as well as § 536 referred cases
2) criminal matters, there is finally completed for more than 1 year ago, unless public access is sought for use in scientific research or of editors and editorial staff of a mass medium to use for journalistic or editorial work, 3) rulings in criminal cases, which have not been completely finalized, unless access to the documents sought by persons covered by section 172, paragraph 1, 2 or 4, for use for journalistic or editorial work , 4) explanations offered in closed court sessions unless the door closing alone has happened for the sake of peace and order in the courtroom, or 5) explanations, covered by a record ban.

(3). The right of access can be limited, to the extent 1) it is necessary for the protection of the essential interests of national security or relations with foreign powers or international institutions, 2) it of exceptional reasons are required for the sake of prevention, detection and prosecution of criminal offences or 3) judgment or order contains information about an individual's purely private relationships or corporate trade secrets and the public insight into the trials found that should give way to the essential terms of the concerned that cannot be handled by anonymisation pursuant to section 41 (e), paragraph 4.

section 41 (c). Are there in one case used written submission or proceeding without prejudice. §§ 366, 387, 850 and 878, has any right to obtain copy thereof, when there is a judgment in the matter, unless the documents are covered by a ban on the public version, see. section 31 (b).

(2). Speaking of documents need not be included in the main debate, see. § 871, paragraph 6, can these be reviewed in court on that day and a week.

(3). Is there a case used final stop documents or summary pleadings, see. § 357 (1) and (2) have any right to obtain copy thereof from 2 working days before the beginning of the main debate.

(4). paragraph 41 (b), (2) and (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 41 d. Whoever has individual, substantial interest in a specific question of law may require to be made aware of the documents relating to a civil or criminal proceedings, including imports of retsbøgerne, in so far as the documents are important for the assessment of the relevant legal issues. The same applies to the injured party in criminal proceedings or, if the victim is deceased, English close relatives. In criminal cases, the right of access to documents applies only when the case is finally completed.

(2). The right of access does not include confidential documents alone are concluded in a retsmægling of the basic regulation. section 277, paragraph 1.

(3). The right of access does not include internal working documents. As internal working documents shall be deemed to be 1) documents drawn up by the Court, the police or the public prosecutor's Office for their own use in dealing with a case, 2) vote protocols and other summaries of the Court's deliberations and votes and 3) an exchange of letters between various units within the police and the Prosecutor's Office.

(4). The right of access can be limited, to the extent 1) one party in accordance with this law, second, third and fourth book has been unable to acquaint themselves with the information in the case, 2) applicant's interest in being able to use knowledge of the documents to perform its best interests exist that ought to give way to the vital interests of national security or relations with foreign powers or international institutions , 3) this document contains information about an individual's purely private relationships or corporate trade secrets and the applicant's interest in being able to use knowledge of the documents to perform its best interests exist that ought to give way to the essential terms of the question that can not be handled by anonymisation pursuant to section 41 (e), paragraph 4, or 4) the applicant's interest in being able to use knowledge of a criminal case documents to perform its best interests exist that ought to yield to the interests of the prevention , solution and prosecution of offences or for special consideration for the protection of the accused, defendants, witnesses or others.

(5). The authority, which deals with a request for access to documents, determines whether access should be given in the form of review or the extradition of copy, see. However, 2. paragraph, on request, be supplied there copy of written documents in civil cases, unless the account referred to in paragraph 4, no. 2 or 3, to the contrary.

section 41 (e). Request for access to documents in accordance with § § 41 a-41 (d) must specify the document or matter to which the person would like to be made aware of. Requests for access to a larger number of cases may be refused, unless the request is reasonably justified, including access to the file to use when searching for scientific research or of editors and editorial staff of a mass medium to use for journalistic or editorial work.

(2). Request for access to documents in accordance with § § 41 a-41 c and request for access to documents in civil matters under section 41 d shall be submitted to the Court. The decision of the Court, by order, request an interim measure can be taken according to the rules laid down in chapter 37. Request for access to documents in criminal proceedings under section 41 d shall be submitted to the Police Director. Police Director's decision can be appealed from to the General Prosecutor's Office according to the rules laid down in Chapter 10.

(3). The Court or the police as soon as possible, the Director shall decide whether a request for access to documents can be met. The request is not accepted or denied within 10 days after the request is received by the Court or the Police Director, the applicant must be informed of the reason for this, as well as to when the decision is likely to be available.

(4). If the document contains information about an individual's purely private relationships or corporate trade secrets, can the authority that processes the request for access to documents, determine that the document before the reviewing or copying anonymized, so that the person's identity is not shown. In criminal cases the document before browsing or copying anonymized, so that instrumental lægdommeres identity is not shown. In cases of violation of the Criminal Code Chapter 24 concerning crimes against gender sædeligheden the document before browsing or copying anonymized, so that English identity is not shown.

(5). Personal number is not covered by the right of access to documents.

§ 41 such request allow the Court persons covered by section 172 (1), (2) or (4), access to review convictions within the last 4 weeks. § 41 b, paragraph 2, no. 1 and 4, and (3) and section 41 (e), paragraph 2 2. paragraphs, and paragraphs 4 and 5 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Upon request, provide a copy of the Prosecutor's Office indictment or hearing request to the persons referred to in paragraph 1. § 41 b, paragraph 3, nr. 1, and section 41 (e), paragraph 5, shall apply mutatis mutandis. Before the copy document shall be anonymized, so that English or the identity of the witnesses is not shown. The Minister of Justice establishes rules about, during which period the right of access to documents applies.

(3). Request a lender right below the main debate or a hearing under section 831 help annex and rids of the crime scene, which is prepared by the prosecution and the defense, to the persons referred to in paragraph 1, unless the document's character or special considerations for the protection of the accused, defendants, witnesses or others to the contrary. § 41 b, paragraph 3, nr. 1, and section 41 (e), paragraph 5, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(4). In civil matters, one or more of the documents with the consent of the parties available to the persons referred to in paragraph 1 during a court hearing.

(5). Upon request, provide the right copy of other imports in retsbøgerne than judgments and orders as well as transcripts as mentioned in section 713, paragraph 3, to the persons referred to in paragraph 1. Is the hearing held behind closed doors in whole or in part, can only happen if the door closing extradition only happened for the sake of peace and order in the courtroom. § 41 b, paragraph 2, no. 1 and 5, and (3) and section 41 (e), paragraph 1 1. paragraph (2), 2. paragraphs, and paragraphs 4 and 5 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(6). Documents and copies, to which access is offered pursuant to paragraphs 1 to 5 shall not be available for other than mass media journalists and editorial employees and may only be used in support of journalistic and editorial work. Copies of judgments in criminal matters, which shall be given to the persons referred to in paragraph 1 under section 41 (b), may, until the matter is finally completed, will not be available for other than mass media journalists and editorial employees and may only be used in support of journalistic and editorial work. The Minister of Justice establishes rules on mass media storage of copies. In paragraphs 3 and 4 shall documents shall be returned no later than at the very end.

(7). Violation of paragraph 6, 1., 2. and (4). paragraph is punishable by a fine. In the regulations, which shall be drawn up in accordance with paragraph 6, 3. point, can be fixed penalty of fines for violation of the provisions of the legislation.

§ 41 g. can be given access to more widely than provided for in §§ 41 a-41 (f), unless otherwise provided by rules on secrecy, etc.

(2). The Court may decide that a person outside the courts and public administration are bound by professional secrecy with regard to confidential information, such as the right to pass on the question without being obliged to do so. Penal Code §§ 152 and 152 c-152 (f) shall apply mutatis mutandis to infringement of such an imposition on secrecy.

Chapter 4 Judges, administrators, etc.

§ 42. Permanent judges of the ordinary courts are appointed by the King of the Kingdom.
(2). For the Supreme Court appointment as ' Supreme Court Justice is done ', to the High Court as ' judge ', for each of the other dishes such as ' judge ', with an indication of how concerned are employed.

(3). Only those who have a Bachelor degree, can be appointed.

(4). Appointment as a high court judge or judge of a District Court, the maritime and commercial court or land registration law requires, as a rule, to his or her suitability as a judge has been rated in the High Court.

(5). Before anyone can be nominated to the Supreme Court, that person must have proved his fitness to have a seat in the Court by which try to deliberate first in at least four cases, of which at least one must be non-socialist.

section 43. The occupation of posts must be based on an overall assessment of the applicant's qualifications for the position. There shall hereby be decisive emphasis on the applicants ' legal and personal qualifications. Also the width in the applicants ' legal experience to be attributed to weight, just as it must be included in the assessment, that the courts should be judges from different legal professional background.

section 43 (a). There is created a judge udnævnelsesråd that provides an option to the Minister of Justice about the occupation of posts as 1) Supreme Court Justice, 2) High Court President and fellow judge, 3) President, vice President and judge in the maritime and commercial court, President of the City Court and district judge) 4, 5) President in the land right, 6) temporarily appointed judge under section 44 (b) and 7) temporarily appointed judge under section 44 c.

(2). The Council's options must be reasoned. The Council can only nominate one candidate for one vacancy. If no one in the Council is an agreement on which of the candidates that must be set is determined by vote. By a tied vote the President's vote is decisive makes. It shall be expressed in the Council, where there has been disagreement about the setting, and the individual members ' views to be presented.

§ 43 b. Judge appointment Council consists of six members, a Supreme Court judge (President), a high court judge, a district judge, a lawyer and two representatives of the public.

(2). Judges are appointed by the Minister of Justice on the recommendation of the Supreme Court, national courts and The respectively Danish Referee Association.

(3). The lawyer appointed by the Bar Council on the recommendation of the Minister of Justice.

(4). Public representatives appointed by the Minister of Justice on the recommendation of the respectively at (the National Association of local authorities) and Danish people's Education Association.

(5). Members of the Danish Parliament, regional councils and local boards may not be members of the judge's appointment Council.

(6). Members are appointed for 4 years. Appointments may not take place.

(7). There is hereby appointed an alternate for each Member of the Council. Paragraphs 1 to 5 and paragraph 6, 1. paragraph, shall apply mutatis mutandis to the appointment of substitutes.

§ 43 c. Judge appointment Council shall adopt its rules of procedure.

(2). That can be fixed in the rules of procedure provide that the President may make recommendations in certain, specific cases on behalf of the Council, or that can be made of the 3 options of the members of the Council, as a judge, a lawyer and a public-relations representative.

§ 43 d. Judge appointments Council shall publish each year a report on its activities.

(2). Judge appointment Council Secretariat of the Danish court administration.

§ 44. Temporary appointment to Supreme Court Justice cannot take place. A vacancy must be filled within 6 months.

(2). By other posts can temporary appointment shall be notified by the Danish court administration after the rule in paragraph 44 (a), the Minister of Justice in accordance with the provisions of sections 44 (b) and 44 (c) and of High Court Presidents in accordance with §§ 44 and 45 d.

(3). The appointed to temporarily fill the position of a judge, must comply with the condition set out in section 42, paragraph 3.

(4). The provisions of §§ 54 and 54 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis to temporary appointed judges. However, this does not apply for the permanent judges who are appointed on a temporary basis in another post.

(5). Temporary appointed judges may, in accordance with the termination of the beskikkelsens finalize cases in which oral proceedings have started before beskikkelsens. The power to under 1. point to finalize began proceedings shall terminate at the end of the month in which the person turns 70 years of age.

section 44 (a). The Danish court administration may announce a temporary appointment when necessary by the availability of a position, or by a real judge's decay.

(2). When it of the grounds mentioned in paragraph 1, are considered necessary, any district judge is obliged to receive appointment to in addition to his own duties temporarily to occupy another position as district judge.

(3). Except in the case of decay due to illness, a position not held temporarily occupied for more than a year.

(4). One-year time limit may be extended for up to one year at a time, if exceptional reasons for it, and if consent is given by the President of the right or for retspræsidenters, by the President of the nearest parent right.

(5). Extensions of the one-year time limit may, however, be no more than a total period of 3 years.

(6). Temporary appointment provided pursuant to paragraph 1 shall lapse when the vacancy be filled or due the reason ceases to exist. The Danish court administration may, however, upon the recommendation of the President of the High Court concerned, revoke qualification from an earlier time.

paragraph 44 (b). The Minister of Justice may grant temporary appointment as a high court judge or district judge, in addition to the number of judges in sections 5 and 9 is provided for the national courts and the district courts.

(2). The qualification, be given for a limited period of up to 1 year. In exceptional circumstances and upon the recommendation of the President of the High Court or the District Court President, the Minister of Justice can extend the qualification beyond 1 year.

paragraph 44 (c). The Minister of Justice may grant temporary appointment lawyers as high court judge or district judge, in addition to the number of judges in sections 5 and 9 is provided for the national courts and the district courts.

(2). The qualification, be given for a period of 3 months.

paragraph 44 (d). High Court President in urgent cases can inform temporary appointment to fill a position as a high court judge. The qualification is revoked by the President.

§ 45. The National President of the Tribunal to grant a temporary appointment as additional judge of a municipal court, when the City Court's conditions so dictate.

(2). Appointment pursuant to paragraph 1 may only be communicated to the judges without application or proxy holders in an adjacent jurisdiction within the high court circuit. Appointment as additional judge of the Court on the island of Bornholm may without application communicated to judges and administrators at the City Court of Copenhagen after discussion with the President of the Tribunal. The appointment can without application shall thenceforth be issued only for a maximum period of 3 months for the individual judge or clerk. The appointment of a judge or clerk for a period beyond 1 month can only be made after discussion with the Danish court administration. The appointment to the service of a particular municipal court may in no case be communicated out over a period of 2 years.

(3). The temporary appointment is revoked by the High Court the President.

§ 46. If it because of a judge's disqualification is necessary, the appointment of a judge of the municipal courts, by putting the country's President of the Tribunal and, moreover, by the Chief Justice.

§ 47. A judge may only have jobs next to his judge position under the conditions specified in §§ 47 (a) and 47 (b) and in civil service law § 17.

(2). Establishment of a Board of a sideline activity, see. section 47 (e) and section 47 f, to perform the tasks referred to in §§ 47 a-47 d.

section 47 (a). A judge may only have solid revenue-generating sideline, if by law it is intended that the task should be undertaken by a judge, or if the referee's performance of the duties of a sideline activity permitted by the Board.

(2). Duties as a member of a public or private Council or Board may be exercised by Supreme Court justices, judges and the President and vice presidents of the maritime and commercial court, if it is determined by law or approved by the Board, that the duties of a sideline activity should be undertaken by such a judge. The Board's approval may be restricted to apply to a specific judge or for a certain period of time.

(3). The appointment of a judge as a member of a public or a private Council or Board, as a member of an arbitral tribunal or to other dispute resolution outside the courts to be made by the Chief Justice or by another judge, as a President has empowered.

(4). A sideline activity Board publishes annually a list of the permissions that the Committee has provided pursuant to paragraph 1, and the duties which the Board pursuant to paragraph 2 has determined can be undertaken by Supreme Court justices, national judges or the President or a vice President of the maritime and commercial court.

section 47 (b). A judge's revenue by sideline must on average not exceed 50 per cent of the judge's salary in the main post and must not exceed 50 percent of a Supreme Court judge's salary in the main post, see. However, paragraph 2. Income statement occurs in fixed periods of 3 calendar years.
(2). The revenue limitation in paragraph 1 does not include proceeds from the authorship and duties in special courts. The revenue limitation in paragraph 1 also includes in 3 years from the accession of the duties not proceeds from the performance of duties, where it is intended that the Office by law should be undertaken by a judge.

(3). He or she will chair shall ensure that a judge's income does not exceed the income limit in paragraph 1. Exceed a judge's revenue in a statement period the permitted, shall submit to the President the case for a sideline activity Board. The Board may then 1) fix a lower income limit for that judge in the upcoming statement period and 2) provide that the judge in the future should be included in the actual reporting and authorisation scheme in section 47 d.

(4). The Board publishes a sideline activity after each statement period a summary of the decisions taken pursuant to paragraph 3.

section 47 c. A judge shall by 1 October each year. February issue an alert on the revenue-generating tasks, as it concerned the previous calendar year has performed next to the main post. Notification of arbitration proceedings be made for cases in which there is remuneration received in the previous calendar year, and for other cases that are pending, and which is performed free of charge rewarding work.

(2). The reports should contain information on the nature of the profession and duties the giver. In reports of arbitration proceedings, the parties ' names must not be specified, but on the other hand, the names of the lawyers or others who have represented the parties, as well as the manner in which the judge is appointed. The judge must also issue an alert on the income of the individual task.

(3). The reports shall be submitted to the President of the Tribunal. The Presidents of the district courts submit reporting to him or her High Court President. The Presidents of the national courts as well as the President of the maritime and commercial court shall submit their report to the Chief Justice.

(4). Information on the number and nature of the individual judges on a part-time basis, see. paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, 1. and 2. point, passed by the Chief Justice to a sideline activity Board. Has a judge exceeded the income limit in section 47 (b), paragraph 1, the Committee also passed on detailed information, see revenue determination. (2) 3. paragraph, for the purposes of the Board's position for this purpose under section 47 (b), paragraph 3 3. paragraph, the Committee shall publish the information referred to in 1. PT.

(5). Reports in accordance with paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, 1. and 2. paragraph shall be subject to public access.

paragraph 47 (d). If it is found necessary, he or she can Chief Justice impose a judge to submit a statement for the judge's time spent in the performance of duties by the side of the main post.

(2). If it is found necessary, he/she may also impose a President judge to submit a statement of the revenues, as the person concerned in a specified period of time has received in connection with each task, as the judge has performed next to the main post. The notice may also include future income.

(3). Takes part, Chief Justice, that the information, which the judge shall deliver in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2 or under section 47 c (2), (3). paragraph, giving rise thereto, can the President after discussion with a sideline activity, the Committee may decide that the judge in a specified period or until further notice only with the opinion of the President or the Board's permission must assume the taskmgr next to the main post.

(4). Powers under paragraph 1-3 is for the Presidents, who receives notification pursuant to section 47 (c) (3).

§ 47 e. a sideline activity Board consists of seven members: the President of the Supreme Court (Chairman), Presidents of national courts, one President elected by the other Presidents, a judge chosen by The Danish Referee Association and two representatives of the public.

(2). The elected President and judge, see. (1) appointed by the Minister of Justice on the recommendation of the district courts and retspræsidenterne respectively for the maritime and commercial court and The Danish Referee Association. Public representatives appointed by the Minister of Justice on the recommendation of the respectively Danish Public Education Association and rectors.

(3). Public representatives are appointed for six years. Appointments may not take place.

(4). Members of the Danish Parliament, regional councils and municipal councils may not be members of a sideline activity Board.

(5). There is hereby appointed an alternate member for each of the two public representatives. (2) (3) 1. paragraph and paragraph 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the appointment of alternate members.

§ 47 such a sideline activity, the Committee shall adopt its rules of procedure. That can be fixed in the rules of procedure provide that the President in some specific cases may take a decision on the Board's behalf, or that decisions can be taken by 3 of Committee members, as a Chief Justice, a judge and a public-relations representative.

(2). A sideline activity Board shall publish each year a report on its activities.

(3). A sideline activity Committee's secretariat of the Supreme Court.

section 48. Does a judge guilty of negligence or carelessness in the official implementation, however, is not of such a nature that the following legislation leads to punishment, or exhibits, the judge in fact abusive or indecent conditions, there may be communicated to the person concerned a warning.

(2). Cases referred to in paragraph 1 shall be dealt with by the President of the Tribunal. As far as Presidents of courts of first instance, national courts, the maritime and commercial court and land registration Court, dealt with cases in accordance with paragraph 1, however, by the President of the nearest parent right.

(3). Cases may be brought in accordance with paragraph 1 by complaint or of retspræsidenterne, of its own motion. The complaint must be submitted within four weeks after that the complainant was aware of the circumstances giving rise to the complaint. If the complaint after its nature be found unfit for a decision in accordance with paragraph 1, it may be referred to the Special Court of final appeal.

§ 49. Anyone who considers themselves aggrieved by unfair or indecent relationship from a judge's page in the performance of his duties, may lodge a complaint above for the Special Court of final appeal. The complaint must be submitted within four weeks after that the complainant was aware of the circumstances giving rise to the complaint. The appeal court can disregard an overshoot of the complaint period, when special circumstances justify.

(2). The Minister of Justice finds that a judge likely to have been guilty of a relationship that may weaken or do judge unworthy of the esteem and confidence of judge's duties requires, the Minister asks the Attorney General may refer the case to the appeal court.

(3). Rejected the complaint did not immediately request the Court concerned, judge of a statement of the objections. Judge denies the accuracy of the given manufacture of it actually crossed, determined facts according to the rules laid down in chapter 67 and 68 with the necessary modifications, in so far as the appeal court considers it necessary.

(4). Then, the parties have the opportunity of writing to make the comments, as it indicated gives rise to. When the respondent judge submitting the application or merits so requires, however, the Court of appeal shall take a decision on the hearing and shall at the same time, the determination of whether this should be done behind closed doors. The modalities of the main debate taken incidentally by the President of the Court of appeal in accordance with the rules which apply to the main debate in civil cases in the 1. body with the necessary modifications. Makes the judge on application, may appeal the court appoint him an attorney. In the cases referred to in paragraph 1 may appeal the court appoint a lawyer for the plaintiffs.

(5). Found the complaint unfounded, it shall reject the appeal court case. In the case referred to in paragraph 1 may be subject to a financial penalty if the complainant the complainant without reasonable cause has prompted the matter raised. This applies regardless of whether the complainant's behaviour might be able to incur this responsibility in accordance with the criminal code rules.

(6). Found the complaint justified, can appeal the right pronunciation his disapproval of judge's conduct or impose such a fine. Are the conditions in which the judge has shown to be of a serious nature, or is the judge at the Court of appeal were convicted earlier for comparison of such nature, the judge may be allocated.

(7). The Court of appeal shall take a decision by judgment given in a public hearing.

(8). Sound judgment on dismissal, or there have been claims to this effect, it can be challenged before the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules on appeals, in other cases in accordance with the rules of loved ones in civil matters, except that at least five judges participate in adjudication.

(9). The Court of appeal shall decide on the payment of legal costs.

section 49 (a). If a judge should be allocated against his wish because of continuous spiritual or physical illness, are governed by the rules in section 49 with the necessary modifications.

§ 50. When criminal proceedings are brought against a judge or when the judge likely to have been guilty of such unfair conditions, as referred to in section 49, as well as when the judge has been disingenuous or because of spiritual or physical weakness is unable to perform his duties, he may be suspended. The decision to this effect taken by the Special Court of final appeal.

§ 51. (Repealed) section 52. Proxy holders in the courts be recruited with the courts as recruitment area.

(2). To hold these positions required that he or she has a Bachelor degree.
§ 53. When a proxy because of disqualification are excluded from working in a case, he or she determines the President, who instead must function in the matter.

§ 54. Proxy holders may be dismissed because of unsuitability or disease.

(2). Dismissal can also happen in cases where a rearrangement of the courts will take place. A proxy holder who is 65 years, may also be deprived of his Office filled, but without loss of income until that time, to which this should be dismissed on the grounds of age, if the person concerned had been a judge.

(3). Compulsory change of place of employment can take place, provided that the change is justified for educational reasons or in the consideration of an appropriate resource utilization within the courts.

(4). Compulsory change of place of employment can also happen in cases covered by paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, 1. PT.

§ 54 a. cases of removal without application of a clerk brought by the Danish court administration for the Special Court of final appeal. Dismissal without application under section 54 (2), 2. point, however, is done administratively.

(2). Made who objected to an announced change in place of employment, shall bring the matter before the Special Court of final appeal courts service. An objection must be made within 14 days after the person has been given notice of the new place of employment.

(3). At the request of the applicant shall bring the Danish court administration refused on the recruitment of an applicant who is or has been employed in a temporary position as a court clerk, for the Special Court of final appeal.

(4). Proceedings under paragraphs 1 to 3 shall be submitted to the Court of appeal of the Danish court administration. The case concerned, shall have the opportunity of writing to submit its observations. Submitting the application in question, or does merits it required, however, the Court of appeal shall take a decision on the hearing and shall at the same time, the determination of whether this should be done behind closed doors. The modalities of the main debate taken incidentally by the President of the Court of appeal in accordance with the rules which apply to the main debate of civil cases in 1. body with the necessary modifications. Submitting the application concerned, the President of the Court of appeal can appoint a lawyer.

(5). The Court of appeal shall take a decision by judgment given in a public hearing.

(6). The verdict can be challenged before the Supreme Court by the parties in accordance with the rules on appeals of civil cases.

§ 55. The provisions of §§ 48, 49 and 50 shall apply mutatis mutandis with regard to the proxy holders, temporarily appointed judges and experts retsmedlemmer, however, is the Danish court administration, who has the power to ask the Attorney-General may refer the matter to the Special Court of final appeal.

section 56. A judge in hearings must not appear in a way that is apt to be perceived as an indication of the person concerned, any religious or political affiliation, or on the person's attitude to religious or political issues in General.

(2). Paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the proxy holders, temporarily appointed judges and the persons referred to in section 19, paragraph 3.

section 56 (a). 1) a judge carries the mantle below the main debates and hearings to be held for the purpose of proceedings under section 831.

(2). Paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the proxy holders and temporarily appointed judges.

§ 57. In each jurisdiction, as well as by the country's courts and the maritime and commercial court appointed the required number of judicial officers by the President. List of appointed judicial officers advertised on things stations and respectively in the national courts, the maritime and commercial court of Copenhagen City Court premises.

(2). The document is valid, although the court bailiff acted outside of the judicial district in which he is employed.

(3). Police officers and the parish court bailiffs can without special appointment make documents in criminal cases.

(4). The Minister may lay down rules on the extent to which the police must carry out or participate in the service.

§ 58. The Minister of Justice shall draw up instructions for judicial officers.

(2). Any judicial officer shall deliver to the appropriate Chief Justice a solemn declaration that he will meet with fidelity and conscientiously the duties incumbent on him under this law and the him announced instruction. The form of this statement shall be laid down by the Danish court administration. The judge in the judicial district has to provide guidance to the officer the men with regard to their duties.

section 59. National Commissioner leads a list of interpreters. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the subject. It can in the rules stipulate that decisions taken in accordance with the rules, cannot be appealed.

Chapter 5 cases in which the Court's people should or can shrink their seat section 60. No person shall act as a judge in a case, when the male 1) itself is party to the proceedings or is interested in its outcome or, if it is a criminal case, is aggrieved by the offence;

2) are related or close with any of the parties in a civil case, or with the accused in a criminal case in the ascending or descending line or in the sidelines as close as siblings or children is one of the parties or the accused spouse, guardian, adoptive-or nursing father, adoptive or foster son;

3) is the wife of or related or close in the ascending or descending line or related in the sidelines as close as siblings with someone in a civil case performers lawyer or other authorised agent for one of the parties or with the aggrieved in criminal proceedings or his authorised agent or with someone in such a case performers public prosecutor or police officer or defender of term;

4) has taken testimony or been vision-or valuer in the matter or has acted in it, if it is a civil matter, as a lawyer or incidentally as an authorised agent for any of the parties and, if it is a criminal case, as a police officer, Prosecutor, public defender or an authorised agent for the injured;

5) have acted in the matter of the subordinate body as judge or, if it is a criminal case, as a juror or lay man or 6) has participated as a judge, judgment, man, juror or qualified under the previous main debate in a criminal case that is remitted to the new main debate after § 929 or resumed after § § 976 or 977.

(2). No one shall participate as a judge during the main debate in a criminal case, if the person concerned, regarding the fact that the indictment is concerned, has decided to remand the accused pursuant to section 762 (2), or about mail opening and letter termination pursuant to section 781, paragraph 4. However, this does not apply if the case is governed by § 831 or proceedings, moreover, for the reasons that have motivated action as mentioned in 1. item does not include any assessment of the evidence of the defendants ' guilt.

(3). Decision during the main debate in criminal proceedings on remand pursuant to section 762 (2) repealing of detention pursuant to section 762 (2) of the basic regulation. § or § 766, 768 or about mail opening and letter termination pursuant to section 781, paragraph 4, shall be taken by a judge in the High Court a Department which do not participate in the main debate. It shall not apply, however, if the matter is dealt with under section 831 or case, incidentally, relating to the circumstances justifying intervention as referred to in 1. item does not include any assessment of the evidence of the defendants ' guilt.

(4). No one shall participate as a judge during the main debate in a criminal case, if the person concerned regarding the fact that the indictment is concerned, pursuant to section 746 (2) has decided that the material, which police at the request of the Court of first instance have submitted, are not covered by the Defender's access to public access.

(5). No one shall participate as a judge during the main debate in a criminal case, if the person concerned regarding the fact that the indictment is concerned, have taken a decision to exclude material from the defence's and accused access to under section 729 c or have taken a different decision, where there have been presented information under section 729 (c) is exempt from the defence's and access to suspects.

(6). During the main debate in a criminal case must the decisions referred to in paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be taken by a judge in the High Court a Department which do not participate in the main debate.

(7). The fact that the referee, because more civil companies are United in his person, formerly of the reason have had to do with the case, will not lead to disqualification, when not in accordance with the prevailing circumstances are grounds for believing that he has any special interest in the outcome of the case.

section 61. No person shall act as a judge in a case where there exist circumstances which are suitable to cast doubt on the judge's complete impartiality.

§ 62. The judge must ensure, whether under section 60 or 61 § in the absence of reasons, that can lead to disqualification. Can be covered in the Court of several judges, each judge must give the right message about circumstances under section 60 or section 61 may cause the person's or one of the other judges or objection. In addition, questions about a judge's capacity is raised by the parties.

(2). Decision on capacity is taken by the Court of a judge by order. Can be covered in court by several judges, the referee, about capacity raised questions, if not excluded from participating in the decision.
section 63. The question of a judge's resignation, which, when it is raised by one of the parties in civil cases in procedural terms are treated as other objections, should as far as possible, be raised before the oral negotiations beginning. It can be decided without the parties have had access to express an opinion on the matter.

section 64. Orders, whereby a single judge declares that would shrink his seat, or by which it imposed on a judge in a multi-member Court to shrink its seat, is not subject to appeal or loved ones. Against orders, whereby objections to a judge's capacity must be rejected, can kæremål be raised. When it immediately required, in this occasion a short stay of proceedings granted.

section 65. From the moment when the court order that a judge must shrink its seat, is handed down, this judge is only entitled to carry out such acts in the matter, which otherwise can be set up.

§ 66. The judges given regulations shall also apply to lay judges, experts, nævninger retsmedlemmer, proxy holders in the courts and retsvidner. The decision of their Declaration of interest question given by the High Court.

(2). When nævninger, lay judges or experts involved, the President of the Court of retsmedlemmer, in the treatment of each case begins, ask them if there is any circumstance that precludes that they contribute to the proceedings.

section 67. A bailiff shall not undertake or participate in a business when any of the parties is his spouse or akin or related by him in straight ascending or descending line or in first page line, or he himself is party to the proceedings or is interested in its outcome.

In the second subparagraph. Nævningers and convicting men's decider Chapter 6 General provisions section 68. For each High Court jurors constituency is elected for a term of 4 years from a 1. January a number of persons who may be deemed suitable to act as nævninger or lay judges. The lists of such persons are hereinafter referred to as the basic lists. For each High Court jurors circle formed a jurors-and domsmands list by drawing lots among the persons appearing on the basic lists. In the same way formed a jurors-and domsmands list for each municipal court, located in the High Court jurors circle.

(2). At the High Court jurors circle means the part of a high court circuit, which, within the meaning of section 8, paragraphs 1 and 2, is assigned to the same high court tingsted.

(3). Nævninger and lay judges can after the expiry of the period for which the basic list apply, finalize cases in which oral proceedings are commenced within this period of time. The power to under 1. point to finalize began proceedings shall terminate at the end of the month in which the person turns 70 years of age.

section 69. For juror or lay man can with those of section 70 the following exceptions shall be taken from any good man or woman who has the right to vote to the Folketing, unless that turns 70 years before the expiry of the period for which the basic list applies, or because of spiritual or physical weakness or insufficient knowledge of the Danish language is unable to adequately make a nævnings and judgment, the husband's duties.

section 70. Excluded from being nævninger and lay judges are: Ministers, lawyers, solicitors, central administration, courts, Prosecutor's, øvrighedens, police and prison service of officials and other staff, as well as the parish Sheriffs and national church and the recognized religious communities clergy.

§ 71. The following persons may apply for themselves exempt from the jurors-and domsmands duties: 1) the Folketing members and its officials, 2) serving military personnel, 3) Customs and postal officials, permanent firefighters as well as they know railroads, telegraphs and telephones staff persons, 4) doctors and midwives, 5) pilots, 6) experts, who are appointed under section 92 of this Act or under section 172 of the Act on social services, and lay magistrates by housing courts , 7) they aged 60 years, 8), which due to their State of health or business or family relationship is not without danger to their well-being can meet jurors or domsmands duty, 9), who have taken their lives in another constituency than that for which their decider applies.

Chapter 7 section 72 of the basic lists. The selection of the basic list is made within each municipality by a basic list Committee of 5 members appointed by the Municipal Council for the Municipal Council election period. In Copenhagen can Municipal Council provide that there must be reduced more basic list selection. The detailed rules on the number of persons to be taken, and the selection is determined by the Minister of Justice.

section 73. In the case of neglect of basic list preparation can national President of the Tribunal during the use of coercive fines impose basic list Committee to take the required measures.

Chapter 8 Jurors-and domsmands lists section 74. After receipt of the basic lists adopt High Court President jurors-and domsmands lists.

(2). The District Court jurors-and domsmands list is formed by drawing lots among the persons who have been admitted because the lists within the area of jurisdiction.

(3). High Court jurors-and domsmands list is formed for each High Court jurors circle by drawing lots among the persons, who then is back because lists in the High Court jurors circle.

§ 75. The on jurors and domsmands lists captured persons be informed of selection by means of a written notification, which shall contain the invitation to the person concerned to make representations to the President of the Tribunal, provided that the country consider themselves taken incorrectly or wish to make an application for exemption under section 71.

§ 76. The National President of the Tribunal shall determine whether the jurors-and domsmands lists samples fulfils the conditions laid down in accordance with sections 69 and 70 of that could be a juror or lay man, and made requests for exemption on under section 71 should be accommodated. The decisions cannot be appealed.

§ 77. Will be the National President of the Tribunal after the jurors-and domsmands lists compilation note reasons that excludes any of the persons listed on the lists of jurors-and domsmands's duties, or was he taking an application for exemption under section 71 to follow, he shall carry out the necessary rectification of the lists.

§ 78. The National President of the Tribunal shall determine the number of nævninger and lay judges to be taken under section 74. The number must be fixed in such a way that a juror or lay man should come to work 4 times a year.

Chapter 9 removal of nævninger for individual cases § 79. When the processing is to take place of a case in which the nævninger must be involved, shall be taken by the presiding judge of the High Court and the district courts by the President nævninger and the required number of alternates of the top of the jurors-and domsmands listed persons not earlier in the period for which the list applies, have served as nævninger or lay judges or as alternates.

(2). When you have reached the list to the end, happening again from scratch. decider

(3). Take the High Court pursuant to section 8 (4), the provision that a case should be dealt with outside the High Court jurors circle, can the High Court provide that nævningerne must be taken by jurors and domsmands list for the High Court, where the case should be processed circuit jurors. Take the District Court under section 13, paragraph 3, provision for a case to be dealt with outside the jurisdiction, the District Court may determine that the nævninger must be taken by jurors and domsmands list for the jurisdiction in which the case must be dealt with. Before a decision is taken pursuant to 1. and 2. paragraph, the Parties shall have the opportunity to comment on the issue.

section 80. Message about who is taken as nævninger, forwarded to the Prosecutor and the accused and the defence counsel at least two weeks before the main debate. However, in exceptional cases this period may be shortened if there is particular reason to accelerate the main debate.

§ 81. When a jury trial must be dealt with by the District Court, the prosecution and the defendants have the right to, without specifying reason each to postpone 1 juror, in matters concerning political offences, however, 2 nævninger.

(2). When a jury trial must be dealt with by the High Court, prosecutors and defendants have the right to, without specifying reason each to postpone the 2 nævninger, in matters concerning political offences, however, 3 nævninger.

(3). The prosecution and the defendants may be wholly or partially renounce their udskydningsret in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2.

(4). There are several defendants in the same case, that each of these udskydningsret. Prosecutors in that case have the right to defer the same number of nævninger as the defendants put together.

(5). If a juror is deferred, must inform the President of the Court shall be given as soon as possible and no later than 4 days after receipt of the notification provided for in § 80 of who is taken as nævninger, or, if the time limit under section 80, 1. item is abbreviated pursuant to § 80, 2. paragraph, no later than the day after receipt of that notice.

section 82. The presiding judge shall ensure that the necessary quantity of the samples nævninger with a week's notice are summoned to appear in court. Request must include a statement that it is the responsibility of a juror who believes to have legally prevented from attending, as soon as possible to inform the President in writing this, and about the consequences of failure, or failure to appear without lawfully decay.

(2). Is the deadline under section 80, 1. point, abbreviated pursuant to § 80, 2. paragraph, can call take place with shorter notice than a week.
section 83. The presiding judge finds after the available information that a given decay is valid, he shall convene further one or more of the samples nævninger. Call may in that case take place with shorter notice than a week.

(2). The presiding judge may, where necessary, supplement the number of samples nævninger in accordance with the provisions of section 79. With regard to the set-aside nævninger failure to satisfy the requirements in § § 80-82 as soon as possible. The periods referred to here be shortened as much as circumstances required.

section 84. In sections 79 and 83 decisions referred to is not subject to appeal or loved ones.

§ 85. A juror who fails to appear without lawfully decay or without timely to have reported its decay, is punishable by a fine. The same applies to the juror, who, after being greeted with no stated maturity to elude him as a juror of the fulfilment of the duties.

(2). The writ shall be served as soon as possible for the particular juror. This has in a week from that date the service access to submit information to the Court that he had legally prevented from attending. Are these adequate, the Court may reverse its order.

(3). Decision of the issues mentioned in this paragraph shall be taken by the Court.

(4). These rulings may not be subject to appeal, but can an interim measure when the fine is over 400 us $.

§ 86. If the required number of nævninger is not met, the Court should be, can the President without observing the provisions of § 79 take and summon the nævninger among the missing number of jurors-and domsmands listed persons. The same applies if a juror, there have appeared, not to participate in these proceedings.

(2). If the udskydningsret not mentioned in § 81 has been fully utilised, prior tilkaldelsen given the prosecution and defendants access to perform imposition.

§ 86 a. Nævninger participates in the determination of guilt, without prejudice. § 891 and § 931, paragraph 2, and in the determination of the sentence, of the basic regulation. § 894 and § 931, paragraph 3, but does not participate in other legal proceedings or decisions during the proceedings.

section 87. The Danish court administration lays down rules on the remuneration and travel expenses for nævninger.

Chapter 9 (a) removal of the lay judges for the individual cases § 88. The rule in section 79 shall apply mutatis mutandis by excising the lay judges for the individual cases.

(2). The selection is done for one day, so that those involved in the main debate and adjudication of all cases if treatment is begun that day, even if the matter cannot be completed on the same day.

section 89. The samples lay judges and alternates shall be convened with 3 days notice in accordance with the rules laid down in section 82, paragraph 1.

section 90. The provisions of §§ 83-86 and 87 shall apply mutatis mutandis with regard to the lay judges.

section 91. Prior to a judgment, the Parties shall enter into business, the presiding judge shall submit to him a declaration to be signed on honour and conscience, in which he promises that he will follow the negotiations closely, as operative man in court and the judge so that he finds the right and true to be in accordance with the law and the evidence.

(2). Lay judges works with the same power as judges during the main debate and the decisions in the context of this standing, but is not involved in other legal proceedings or during the proceedings odd decisions. However, the decisions referred to in section 998 taken under participation of lay judges.

(3). Lay judges shall not participate in the in section 60, paragraph 3, article 62, paragraph 2, or section 90 of the basic regulation. § 85, referred to decisions or in decisions regarding civil claims, raised during a criminal trial.

The third subparagraph. The taking of expert retsmedlemmer Chapter 9 b



section 92. For each high court circuit appoints High Court President for a term of 4 years a number of experts to participate in the treatment of the in §§ 20-20 (b) mentioned cases. The President of the maritime and commercial court appoints Similarly, a number of experts to participate in the consideration of the matters referred to in section 16.

(2). Experts may, after the expiry of the period for which the qualification is valid, finalize cases in which oral proceedings are commenced within this period of time. The power to under 1. point to finalize began proceedings shall terminate at the end of the year in which the person turns 70 years of age.

section 93. The appointment of the experts referred to in article 92 shall be made upon the recommendation of the Minister of Justice approves organizations for that purpose.

(2). The President can appoint experts to a limited extent, who is not nominated by the organisations referred to in paragraph 1.

(3). The number of experts and their breakdown by professions shall be fixed by the President.

(4). Those who are appointed, shall be in possession of in-depth and up-to-date practical knowledge of the subject matter concerned, have Danish citizenship, not be aged 70 years, be uberygtede and not be under guardianship are minors after the Guardianship Act section 5 or under samværgemål after the Guardianship Act section 7, and their stay must not be involved in insolvency proceedings. They must also have permanent residence or place of business within the territory for which they are to be appointed. Terminates any of the aforementioned conditions cease to be fulfilled, revoked the qualification. Those who, within the period for which the qualification is valid, turns 70 years, departing at the end of the year in which they turn 70 years of age.

(5). Persons over the age of 65 years or can specify other reasonable exemption reason, or which has been appointed for less than 4 years ago, might covet it exempted from the requirement to be appointed.

(6). The experts shall, before joining the Office of a Declaration on honour and conscience, in which they promise to carry out the duties with impartiality and diligence.

(7). The Danish court administration lays down rules on the remuneration and travel expenses for qualified retsmedlemmer.

§ 94. The presiding judge shall set aside the experts for each case, so that the special expertise, as in the present case is considered necessary, are represented. In cases arising out of the employment relationship between employers and their employees, half of the experts be appointed upon the recommendation of the employers ' organisations and employees ' organisations on the recommendation of the half. In cases concerning the law on marketing or law concerning certain means of payment are processed by the maritime and commercial court, half of the examiners shall be appointed upon the recommendation of organisations representing traders and half on the recommendation of the organizations representing the consumers.

(2). In special cases there may be taken from the experts, who are appointed for one of the other areas.

(3). The presiding judge may exceptionally take experts who are not appointed under section 92 if it is required in order to be able to incorporate the specific expertise, as in the present case is deemed necessary. The person concerned must comply with the requirements of section 93, para. 4, 1. paragraph § 93 (6) and (7) shall apply mutatis mutandis. Before the presiding judge decides after 1. paragraph, the Parties shall be allowed to speak out on the issue. The decision, taken by order, may not be brought before the higher court.

The fourth section. Prosecutor Chapter 10 the prosecution section 95. The public prosecutors is the Attorney General, public prosecutors, police directors as well as the people who are supposed to aid in these by the legal treatment of criminal cases.

section 96. The task of public prosecutors is in connection with the police to pursue crimes in accordance with the provisions of this law.

(2). The public prosecutors must promote any matter with the quickness, which merits allows, and thereby not only ensuring that the penalty culprit brought to justice, but also to prosecution of innocent does not take place.

section 97. The who after chapter 2 of the Act on administrative procedures must be considered an interested party in relation to a particular case, must not act as Prosecutor in the case.

section 98. The Minister of Justice is the public prosecutors parent and supervises these.

(2). The Minister may lay down rules on the execution of their tasks of public prosecutors.

(3). The Minister can give the public prosecutors order made relating to the treatment of individual cases, including whether to start or continue, abstain, or stop the proceedings. An order made pursuant to this provision to begin or continue, abstain, or stop the proceedings must be in writing and accompanied by a statement of reasons. In addition, the Danish Parliament's President in writing shall be informed of the notice. If the account referred to in section 729 c, paragraph 1, makes it required, notification can be postponed. The notice shall be considered in relation to access to documents pursuant to § § 729 a-d as a material, the police have been provided for use for the job.

(4). The Minister of Justice deals with appeals from decisions of the Attorney General as 1. instance, see. However, the provision in section 1018 e, paragraph 4.

section 99. The Attorney General carries out execution of criminal cases of the Supreme Court and work by the Special Court of final appeal.

(2). The Attorney General is the other public prosecutors parent and supervises these. The Attorney General may provide and give notice in accordance with rules corresponding to article 98, paragraph 2 and paragraph 3, 1. PT.

(3). The Attorney General deal with appeals from decisions of prosecutors such as 1. instance. Coat of the lawyer's decision in an appeal may not be appealed to the Minister of Justice.

§ 100. To assist the Attorney General be appointed one or several public prosecutors at the Supreme Court.
(2). The Attorney General can authorize the other to act as Prosecutor at the Supreme Court or by the Special Court of final appeal.

§ 101. State lawyers assume the conduct of criminal proceedings in national courts. State lawyers also carries out the execution of the criminal cases that are processed by the District Court under the involvement of nævninger or with the assistance of lay judges, as a result of defendants ' decision under section 687.

(2). Public prosecutors supervising police directors-treatment of criminal cases and deals with appeals from decisions of Police Directors relating to criminal prosecution. State lawyers ' decisions in complaint cases cannot be appealed to the Attorney General and Minister of Justice. State lawyers can provide and give notice in accordance with rules corresponding to article 98, paragraph 2 and paragraph 3, 1. PT.

§ 102. The deadline for complaints under section 98 (4), article 99, paragraph (3), 1. section, and section 101 (2) 1. point, is 4 weeks after that the complainant has been informed of the decision. Obtained the complaint following the expiration of this time limit, it shall be dealt with, provided that the time limit the excess must be considered excusable.

(2). The provisions of section 98 (4), article 99, paragraph 3, and § 101, paragraph 2, shall apply mutatis mutandis to appeals against decisions on access to documents. The same applies to the provision in paragraph 1.

§ 103. The Minister of Justice shall determine the number of public prosecutors and the distribution of shops between them.

(2). Attorney General appoints the necessary legal assistants for public prosecutors in the performance of criminal cases before the High Court and of criminal cases that are processed by the District Court under the involvement of nævninger or with the assistance of lay judges, as a result of defendants ' decision under section 687.

(3). The Attorney General can authorize the other to act as Prosecutor at the High Court in a single case.

(4). The Attorney General can impose a public prosecutor to take over the treatment of one or more cases, which fall under a different Attorney.

section 104. Police Directors and the public prosecutors, who are employed by them, as well as other employees, which is empowered to do so, takes care of the execution of criminal proceedings in courts of first instance see. However, section 101 (1) and section 103, paragraph 2.

(2). The Attorney General can authorize the other to act as Prosecutor at the District Court in a single case.

(3). The public prosecutor may impose a Police Director to take over the treatment of one or more matters falling under another Police Director.

§ 105. The Attorney General, public prosecutors and the people who are supposed to aid in these or for a Police Director at the legal treatment of criminal cases must have a Bachelor degree. The Attorney General and prosecutors must generally fulfil the conditions for being admitted as a solicitor in relation to previous practical activities, see. § 119.

(2). Auxiliaries for a State lawyer and the who is authorised to act as Prosecutor at the Supreme Court, the High Court or the District Court according to the rules laid down in article 100, paragraph 2, article 103, paragraph 3, or section 104 (2) must meet the conditions laid down in paragraph 1.

(3). The Attorney General can appoint the Consumer Ombudsman and the staff of the Consumer Agency to carry out the execution of the criminal cases for the District Court and the High Court in cases concerning the law on marketing.

(4). The Attorney General may appoint employees of the Danish competition authority to carry out the execution of criminal cases before the courts of first instance in cases relating to competition law.

§ 106. Business as a lawyer does not exclude from the assumption as an Assistant for a public prosecutor or from authorised to act as Prosecutor in a single case.

§ 107. Persons who act as prosecutors in a single case, see. section 100, paragraph 2, article 103, paragraph 3, and section 104 (2), receives remuneration from the public for each case, unless the conduct of the case must be considered in the context of the performance of his or her service.

The fifth section. Police authority Chapter 11



§ 108. The Minister of Justice is the top police superiors and exercises his powers through the National Commissioner and police directors. Police are discussing police activities with police directors (' group management ').

section 109. Police have responsibility for police activities throughout the country. National Commissioner oversees the police directors.

(2). The National Police Chief's decisions in appeals against decisions of the police directors cannot be appealed to the Minister of Justice.

(3). The National Police Chief's decisions in 1. instance in recruitment and staff cases cannot be appealed to the Minister of Justice. It does not however apply to decisions in disciplinary cases and in other cases, where there is a decision on the removal, as well as in matters relating to access to employment and personnel matters.

(4). The Minister may lay down rules to the effect that the police directors ' decisions on specified issues cannot be appealed to the National Commissioner.

section 110. The country is divided in 12 police districts. The Minister of Justice may make changes in the politikreds ' area, unless the change involves the creation or closure of a police district.

(2). Each police district is headed by a Police Director, who is responsible for police activities in politikredsen.

(3). In the Police Director's absence has Deputy politidirektøren the top management of the police in politikredsen.

§ 111. In each police district is created a kredsråd relating to police activities.

(2). District Council consists of Police Director and the mayors of the municipalities, which include politikredsen, see. However, paragraphs 3 and 4.

(3). Bornholm Municipality shall be represented on the District Council by the Mayor and 3 members elected by and among the Municipal Board's other members.

(4). In municipalities with a magistrate's control or governance of shared administrative management, see. §§ 64 and 64 a of the law on municipal administration, municipal councillor in the municipal bylaw may provide that a magistrate's Member respectively, a Committee Chairman is a member instead of the Mayor.

(5). Police Director shall appoint a substitute for himself. There shall be elected a Deputy to the Mayor (magistrate's member or Committee Chairman) by and among municipal board members. For each of the Bornholm Municipality members of District Council is elected a Deputy of and among municipal board members.

(6). Police Director is Chairman of the District Council. The Council shall elect its Vice-President.

section 112. District Council are discussing issues of general nature relating to police activities and organization in politikredsen, as well as issues relating to the development of crime and cooperation between police and the local community, including a local cooperative plan, see. § 113.

(2). Police Director delivers a written report each year to the District Council concerning police activities in politikredsen in the past year, including the crime prevention cooperation between police, probation and each municipality, see. § 114.

(3). Any member of the District Council can demand that questions of common interest for police and local authorities in politikredsen under discussion in the Council.

(4). District Council may issue an opinion on questions concerning the police circle's General Organization and organization of police business. District Council may recommend to the Police Director, to the police for a limited period of time and in particular to pay attention to the solution of specific tasks with regard to the maintenance of security, peace and order in politikredsen.

(5). District Council must work towards that which granted the people of politikredsen information about police activities.

(6). District Council meets at least four times a year. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules concerning circuit Council business and about the extent of the Police Director's accountability to the Council.

§ 113. Police Director shall prepare each year a plan for cooperation between the police and local authorities, other public authorities, interest groups, associations, etc. in politikredsen. Cooperation plan made public by Police Director after prior discussion in the Council.

§ 114. Police Director must work to establish a crime prevention cooperation between police, probation and every municipality in the politikredsen, including with the involvement of schools and social services.

(2). Police Director must work to establish cooperation between the police, social services and social and therapeutic Psychiatry within the framework for action in the face of socially vulnerable persons.

section 115. The police can disclose information about purely private individuals relative to other authorities, if the transfer is deemed necessary for the sake of it crime prevention cooperation or for the sake of police cooperation with the social services and social and therapeutic Psychiatry within the framework for action in the face of socially vulnerable persons.

(2). To the same extent as referred to in paragraph 1, a competent authority to disclose information about individuals to the police and other authorities included in the forms of cooperation, as referred to in paragraph 1. Such information may in connection with the above-mentioned forms of cooperation not be disclosed for the purpose of investigation of criminal cases.

(3). Involvement of self-governing institutions, which solves the tasks for the public in the field of social and education or social and therapeutic Psychiatry, in the forms of cooperation, as referred to in paragraph 1, may be to the same extent as mentioned in paragraphs 1 and 2, the exchange of information between the competent authorities and institutions.

(4). The authorities and institutions that are part of the forms of cooperation, as referred to in paragraph 1, shall not be obliged to disclose information in accordance with paragraphs 1-3.
section 116. The police intelligence service can pass information to military intelligence, to the extent that disclosure may affect the performance of the services tasks.

(2). The police intelligence service may obtain information from other administrative authorities, in so far as this information is likely to have an impact on the conduct of the service's tasks concerning the prevention and investigation of violations of the Criminal Code Chapter 12 and 13.

section 116 (a). 2) The competent law enforcement authority in a Member State of the European Union will be able to use for the investigation of a concrete criminal proceedings by electronic search to compare a fingerprint that is part of the investigation, with fingerprints in police Central finger-and hand image directory.

section 116 (b). 3) the Minister may, on the basis of an agreement to that effect with a State outside the European Union provide that section 116 (a) shall apply in the relationship between Denmark and this State.

§ 117. Parish Sheriffs assists the police in accordance with the existing rules.

section 118. (Repealed)

The sixth section. Lawyers Chapter 12 the appointment as Attorney

The pursuit of professional activities § 119. Lawyers appointed by the Minister of Justice.

(2). The right to get the appointment as Attorney has anyone who 1) is competent and not under guardianship after the Guardianship Act section 5 or under samværgemål after the Guardianship Act § 7, 2) not have declared bankruptcy and is not under bankruptcy, 3) has passed the Danish legal bachelor's and master's exam, see. However, section 135 a, 4) for at least three years have been in practical legal company, see. paragraphs 3 and 4, and 5) has implemented a theoretical basic training and passed an examination in terms of particular importance for the legal profession, as well as passing a practical test of trial treatment.

(3). In paragraph 2, no. 4 these activities consists in participation in regular professional activities, including the acquisition of knowledge of the treatment of lawsuits, as an authorized officer with a lawyer exercising legal firm, or work in a legal position in the courts, the prosecution service or the police, in which treatment of lawsuits are an essential part.

(4). The Minister of Justice may decide or lay down rules to the effect that the company in other legal positions other than those referred to in paragraph 3, in whole or in part can be counted in the time referred to in paragraph 2, no. 4. the provisions of paragraph 5. The Minister of Justice establishes rules on the theoretical basic training, exam and practical test in case processing, including the content, organisation and payment for it. The Minister of Justice may, in exceptional cases, dispense with the requirement for the implementation of the theoretical basic training, requirement for graduation and the requirement for the practical test in the trial treatment. The law society conducts the theoretical basic training, exam and the practical test in the trial treatment. The Court shall assess whether a trial is likely to constitute the practical test in the trial treatment.

section 120. Persons who have not received the appointment as Attorney, and persons who are excluded from exercising the profession of lawyer, or if the right thereto has ceased pursuant to this law, may not describe themselves as a lawyer or use another term that is suitable for confusion. A lawyer who has deposited his appointment in the Ministry of Justice, do not describe themselves as a lawyer in connection with the business relationship.

(2). Violation of the provisions of paragraph 1 shall be punished by a fine, unless a higher penalty is inflicted for other legislation.

§ 121. The appointment may be denied the convicted of criminal offence, provided that relationship justifies a nearby danger of abuse of the freedom to exercise the profession of lawyer or makes the person unworthy of the esteem and confidence, there must be required for the exercise of the profession of lawyer. Penal Code section 78, paragraph 3, shall apply accordingly.

(2). The appointment may also be denied the one in position or profession has demonstrated such behavior, that there is reason to believe that the person will not engage in professional activities safely.

(3). The appointment may also be denied it, which has substantial overdue debts to the public, which shall mean amounts in the range of DKK 50000 or more.

(4). The Minister of Justice shall refuse pursuant to paragraphs 2 and 3 to announce a person admission of barristers, he may require the question referred to the Court. The Court is seised by the Minister of Justice in the civil procedure forms. The Justice Minister's decision, the Court can approve the issue first brought before the Court again after 2 years.

section 122. The exercise of the profession of lawyer cannot be reconciled with the legal position in the courts, the prosecution service or the police, see. However, the provision in § 106.

(2). The exercise of the profession of lawyer cannot be reconciled with any position in the public service, unless the Minister of Justice in special cases make exceptions to that. Decisions to grant a derogation must, in particular, the emphasis on the fact that a lawyer must be independent of the public, so that there are no conflicts of interest can arise between a public employment and the exercise of professional activities of the person concerned.

(3). The Minister of Justice may permit a lawyer who in accordance with paragraph 1 or with paragraph 2 may not exercise legal firm, performs a trial.

section 123. A lawyer for at least 1 year must either have been in business as an authorized officer with a lawyer exercising legal firm, or as a lawyer have been employed by another lawyer, engaged in professional activities, in order to exercise professional activities jointly with another lawyer, exercise sole proprietorship as a lawyer or owning shares in a law firm.

(2). The Minister of Justice may, in exceptional cases derogate from the provision in paragraph 1.

section 124. Lawyer must in addition to sole proprietorship or in a community of lawyers only be exercised by a law firm that operated in stock, limited liability or kommanditaktieselskabsform (partner selskabsform).

(2). A law firm must only be intended to drive advocacy. A company lawyer, who alone owned by lawyers, and whose sole purpose and activity is owning shares or shares in another company lawyer may, however, owning shares in a law firm.

(3). Notwithstanding paragraphs 1 and 2 must associations, guilds and the like. as agent perform the lawsuits for their members within the Association's area of interest.

section 124 (a). A lawyer company is liable and the Eurosystem in the name using the words Attorney owned company, advokatanpartsselskab, advokatkommanditaktieselskab, lawyer partner company or abbreviations formed therefrom. A law firm that was founded as a European public limited-liability company (SE), you must also use the words European lawyer owned the name, VIEW-Attorney owned company or SE-lawyer firm.

section 124 (b). A lawyer practising in a law firm, or another employee of the company who under section 124 (c) (1). 2, own shares or shares therein, shall be liable personally along with the company for any claim arising as a result of his or her assistance to a client.

section 124 c. Shares or shares in a law firm may, in accordance with article 3. However, § 124 f, only owned by 1) lawyers who actively driver advocacy in company, its parent or its subsidiary, 2) other employees in the company or 3) another lawyer company.

(2). The persons referred to in paragraph 1, no. 2 May alone together own less than a tenth of the shares or shares in the company and must alone together have less than one-tenth of the votes in the company. It is not permitted in the company's articles of association or by a shareholder agreement to establish provisions which restrict public companies Act provisions regarding redemption of shares.

section 124 d. The persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, must pass a test in the rules, which are of particular importance for the legal profession. The Minister of Justice shall establish detailed rules on the subject. The law society responsible for the holding of the sample.

(2). Complaints of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, a lawyer may be brought before the Committee in accordance with the rules laid down in chapter 15 (a) and 15 (b).

§ 124 e. Members of the Board of Directors in a law firm, apart from employee-elected Board members or members of the Board of Directors, pursuant to § 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in the company, should actively drive lawyer legal firm of the company or of its parent or its subsidiary.

(2). Members of the Executive Board in a law firm, apart from members of the Executive Board pursuant to § 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in the company, should actively drive lawyer lawyer in the company.

(3). The majority of the directors in a law firm shall, however, at any time, is made up of lawyers who actively operates legal firm of the company or of its parent or its subsidiary. The same applies to the members of the Executive Board in a law firm, if limited liability company's management only consists of an Executive Board.

(4). It is a condition for the persons who pursuant to § 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law company may participate as members of the administrative or management body of the company lawyer that they previously have passed the test, which is referred to in section 124 d, paragraph 1.
(5). The requirements for the composition of a Board of directors or Executive Board, corporate lawyer referred to in paragraphs 1 to 4 shall not apply to solicitor corporations subject to section 124, paragraph 2 2. PT.

§ 124 f. The Minister of Justice shall establish detailed rules on the exercise of the profession of lawyer in legal form, including rules on conversion of a lawyer company for other purposes and rules concerning the transfer of stocks and shares.

section 124 g. Unless a higher penalty is inflicted upon the rest of the legislation, is punishable by a fine anyone who violates section 124, § 124 (a), section 124 (c) and section 124 (e), paragraphs 1 to 4.

(2). In regulations issued under section 124 (d) and section 124 f, can be fixed penalty of fines for violation of the provisions of the legislation.

section 125. A lawyer is only in those cases where the law contains specific provisions thereof, be obliged to assume conduct of a trial.

section 126. A lawyer must exhibit a behavior that votes with good professional conduct. The lawyer shall perform his duties conscientiously, thoroughly and in accordance with what the legitimate terms of clients ' best interests so requires. The cases to be promoted with due speed.

(2). A lawyer shall not require higher remuneration for his work, than what may be considered reasonable.

(3). A lawyer must contribute to a proxy that is accredited with the lawyer may participate in the theoretical basic training, exam and practical test in case processing, see. section 119 (2). 5. The lawyer must meet the costs of the theoretical basic training, exam and practical test in the trial treatment.

(4). A lawyer must not outside his law practice in business relationships or in other matters of a financial nature exhibit a behavior that is unworthy of a lawyer.

(5). Any lawyer and Assistant Attorney must regularly attend continuing education relevant to the profession of lawyer. A lawyer must bear the costs of a proxy holder who is authorized with the lawyer. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the subject.

section 127. The law society shall draw up rules on lawyers ' duties with regard to the treatment of fiduciary, security against economic responsibility, which may be incurred in the exercise of professional activities, and communication of all necessary accounting and financial information to the law society as well as the rules on the implementation of the necessary control measures. The rules must be approved by the Minister of Justice.

§ 127 a. § § 125-127 also applies to lawyer companies.

(2). section 126 (1), (2) and (4) and section 127 applies also for the employees of a law firm, which owns shares in the company without prejudice to lawyer. section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2. section 128. (Repealed) section 129. Penal Code §§ 144, 150-152 and 155-157 shall apply mutatis mutandis to lawyers as well as their authorized administrators, partners, staff and others, which, moreover, employed in the lawyer undertaking.

§ 130. With a view to the fulfilment or the application of the European Community decisions, the Minister of Justice may lay down rules for the appointment as Attorney and pursuit of the professional activities, including on the establishment and activities of joint practice, for lawyers who have obtained the appointment of one of the Member States of the European Union or in a country with which the community has concluded the agreement. The Minister may lay down rules concerning the proceedings in matters relating to a legal firm with a view to the attainment of the European Community decisions.

(2). The Minister of Justice may also establish rules on the use of Attorney titles covered by the European Community decisions, and on penalty of fines for violation of these rules.

section 130 (a). 4) the Minister may, in accordance with the negotiation with the Faroese authorities lay down rules to the effect that the provisions relating to lawyers in this law shall apply to attorneys appointed by the Faroese authorities.

Chapter 13 Lawyers admitted to the courts

Authorized trainee lawyers § 131. Lawyers are eneberettigede to carry out trials for others, see. However, §§ 136, 260 and 730. A power to make a claim or privilege applicable in their own name, who do not give the authorisation is given, the right to meet in the matter, unless the person concerned is entitled in accordance with the provisions of § § 132-136.

§ 132. Each lawyer has admitted to the Court, for the maritime and commercial court in matters covered by article 15, paragraph 2, no. 4, and for the Special Court of final appeal.

section 133. A lawyer has admitted to the High Court and in all cases before the maritime and commercial court, where lawyers have passed an examination testing procedure.

(2). The test may be in addition to the lawyers of authorised solicitors that under section 136, paragraph 4, may appear before the High Court.

(3). The test consists in the fact that the person in question performs two trials that end with oral main debate.

(4). The one trial may be a byretssag, including the practical test, which is referred to in section 119 (2). 5. In such cases, this must be an issue with collegiate treatment or a case, which involved experts judges. The second trial must be sat for one of the country's courts, for the Greenland High Court as a collegiate court or for the maritime and commercial court. A case can only be the basis for the test, if he considers the case suitable for this purpose.

(5). The test is passed when the courts, where cases are complete, find performance to be satisfactory. The case the High Court, the High Court of Greenland as a collegiate court or the maritime and commercial court may, however, if the proceedings are completed for the High Court or the maritime and commercial court, apart from the first job nature and the execution thereof, declare the test for passed solely on the basis of this case. The second case to be performed no later than 5 years after the execution of the first case, unless the Court, where the second case is performed, shall communicate to the exception.

(6). There is no access to set itself to the test more than twice.

section 134. A lawyer has admitted to the Danish Supreme Court, when the person concerned has submitted the review to the Supreme Court of Justice Office attached a statement from lawyer Council that the lawyer for at least 5 years have been in business as a lawyer with admitted to the High Court, and a declaration from the High Court, including the Greenland High Court, that the lawyer is trained in the procedure.

(2). Is a lawyer's conduct of a case before the Supreme Court, the Supreme Court may give the lawyer a reckless statement to that effect. Found the lawyer's procedure for Supreme Court continues to be reckless, the Court may by decision depriving the lawyer meeting right. Meeting the Court's decision, the Court can be recovered.

section 135. Any lawyer can have one or two authorized administrators, who must have passed the Danish legal bachelor's and master's exam, see. However, section 135 (a), paragraph 1.

(2). The authorisation shall be notified by the President of the City Court of district in which he or she has a lawyer's Office. The provision in section 121 apply accordingly.

section 135 (a). The Minister of Justice may, on behalf of the persons in a Member State of the European Union or in a country with which the community has concluded an agreement, has passed a legal degree, which in level corresponds to the Danish legal bachelor's and master's degree, fix a probationary period as a condition for the approval of the applicant as a paralegal with a view to ensuring that the applicant has the required knowledge of the Danish procedural law as well as master the Danish language at a level that the applicant can implement a main debate responsibly. The same applies to persons in a Member State of the European Union or in a country with which the community has concluded an agreement, has passed a legal degree and in Denmark has passed a legal degree.

(2). The Minister of Justice may, in addition, to the extent necessary for the fulfilment of Denmark's EU legal obligations, exempt from the requirement that the applicant must have passed a Danish legal bachelor's or master's degree, including establishing a probationary period as a condition for doing so.

section 136. Only a lawyer can provide in legal proceedings meeting by another, where the latter are entitled to a lawyer and to appear before him or her right or this follows from paragraphs 2 to 8.

(2). Outside the hearing in court proceedings, a lawyer appear before any court, by its authorized officer or another lawyer.

(3). At the hearing for the Court and for the maritime and commercial court in matters covered by article 15, paragraph 2, no. 4, can a lawyer give meeting by its authorized officer.

(4). At the hearing of the High Court and in all cases before the maritime and commercial court, a lawyer admitted to the High Court to appear by his authorized clerk, provided proof that the person in question is a lawyer or for at least 2 years have been in a company as referred to in section 119, paragraph 3. A trainee access to plead for the High Court, however, apply only for a period of 2 years from the first procedure. When it is found reasonable, the High Court, in whose district the proxy holder is authorized, may extend this period.

(5). Information about access to state their views in accordance with paragraph 4 and for extension thereof shall be endorsed as the approval of High Court President. A new authorization must contain information on the procedure of access and any extension thereof.

(6). A lawyer can during oral proceedings in all courts by any good person come forward and justify the request for postponement because of conditions whereby the lawyer even prevented from giving meeting.
(7). Outside the hearing in court proceedings, a lawyer also appear at every good person who is aged 18 or over, with indication of legal maturity. The Court and the other party may require proof of the lawful decay.

(8). Under the bailiffs can lawyers appear at every good person over the age of 18 years, unless the meeting is to take place a dispute or negotiation of enforcement, moreover, considers such meeting inappropriate.

Chapter 14 termination of the right to exercise the profession of lawyer section 137. The right to exercise the profession of lawyer will lapse if he no longer fulfils the conditions set out in section 119 (2). 1 and 2.

section 138. The right to exercise the profession of lawyer may, in accordance with the rules laid down in the Penal Code § 79 disqualified during a criminal trial, where the relationship justifies a nearby danger for abuse of position or makes the person unworthy of the esteem and confidence, there must be required for the exercise of the profession of lawyer.

§ 139. The right to exercise legal firm can be revoked by the judgment, if it is due to the lawyer's mental illness deemed indefensible, that he or she continues to be engaged in advocacy. The right to exercise the profession of lawyer may also be revoked by dom on time from 1 to 5 years or until further notice, if the lawyer has substantial overdue debts to the public, meaning sums amounting to 100,000 DKK and more. The Court is seised by the Minister of Justice in the civil procedure forms.

(2). It is estimated because of the lawyer's mental illness needed to avert economic loss for clients during the proceedings, the Court may by order of the Minister of Justice exclude the person concerned in accordance with the claim from the drive the profession of lawyer, until the case is finally settled.

(3). Is the reason for disqualification under paragraph 1 is no longer present, the Minister of justice he or she gives back the right to operate legal firm, if the person concerned meets the conditions for the exercise of professional activities. The Minister of Justice shall refuse a request, he may require the question referred to the Court. Such a request can only be made with 1 year intervals. The provision in paragraph 1 3. paragraph, shall apply correspondingly.

section 139 (a). The Ministry of Justice may disclose information about you in § 138 and § 139 (1) and (2) the said judgments and rulings, which have been withdrawing the right to exercise the profession of lawyer.

section 140. The who during a lawsuit by order is excluded from that drive advocacy, until the case is finally settled, as well as the one whose right thereto has lapsed or withdrawn pursuant to this law, must return his appointment as Attorney for the Justice Department.

(2). When the person concerned is entitled to exercise the profession of lawyer, lawyer qualification supplied on request.

(3). Is the right to exercise the profession of lawyer lapsed as a result of bankruptcy after the provision in section 137, the Minister of Justice after the bankruptcy is closed, refuse to extradite if there remain pending qualification requirements, which can be invoked against the person concerned.

§ 141. A lawyer may deposit its appointment in the Ministry of Justice. The qualification can be supplied on new, if the lawyer satisfies the conditions laid down in §§ 119 and 121.

section 142. For people who are excluded from exercising the profession of lawyer, or if the right thereto has ceased in accordance with §§ 137-139, applies the rules laid down under section 127 on the treatment of fiduciary, and Bar Council oversees compliance. Rules apply, until the Council decides that the Lawyer must cease with this, up to a maximum of 6 months from the exclusion or termination. The Bar Council can inform his clients about the exclusion or termination and about its significance.

(2). Violation of the rules referred to in paragraph 1 is punishable with a fine, unless a higher penalty is inflicted for other legislation.

Chapter 15 law society and Law Committee section 143. The Danish Bar Association is made up of all Danish lawyers.

(2). The Board of Directors of the law society, known as the Bar Council, oversees the prosecutors and their authorized administrators. The Council considers that a solicitor has not acted in accordance with the duties of the post entails, it may take the question of the Bar Committee. 1. and 2. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis in respect of solicitor corporations, see. section 124.

(3). The Bar Council may make provision that a lawyer or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, to be called for an interview with circuit board in one of the lawyer circles, bordering on the circle where the lawyer or the abovementioned person has his company, if it may be assumed that the lawyer or the abovementioned person grossly or repeatedly has failed to fulfil the duties of the position entails. The Bar Council may also, in cases where a lawyer or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, is under suspicion of having committed offences which may lead to withdrawal of the right to exercise the profession of lawyer or the right to own shares in a law firm, provide that there must be initiated a collegiate supervision with the lawyer or the abovementioned person.

(4). The law society is divided into a number of lawyer circles. Lawyer circuit boards assist the Bar Council.

(5). The law society sets out rules for its organization and activities in a statute, which must be approved by the Minister of Justice.

(6). 5) the Minister may, at the request of the Faroese authorities and after negotiation with the Bar Council may permit the law society shall undertake the tasks referred to in this law on the Faroe Islands.

§ 144. The law society creates a Law Committee. Lawyer Committee consists of a President and 2 Vice-Presidents, all of whom must be judges, as well as of 18 other members. The Chairman and Vice-Chairmen shall be appointed by the Chief Justice. Of the other nine members are elected by the law society among lawyers who are not members of the Bar Council, and 9, which may not be lawyers, appointed by the Minister of Justice. The Justice Minister's designation of members and substitutes therefor happens upon the recommendation of such authorities, organizations and the like, in order to ensure that the Board appointed members and substitutes therefor, who have knowledge of both private clients, corporate clients and public clients ' interests. Members and substitutes therefor shall be appointed for a period of 6 years. There is no option for genudpegning.

(2). By the Board's handling of a case must attend one or more members of the Presidency, one or more of the members appointed by the Minister of Justice, and a number of lawyers, which corresponds to the number of the members appointed by the Minister of Justice.

(3). The Board may, by proceedings attorney preparation be assisted by lawyer circuit boards.

(4). The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules concerning the Board's activities, including whether the Board's Lawyer business in departments. The Minister of Justice may also lay down rules on the payment of the costs of fees, etc. to lawyers, who shall be appointed as a Prosecutor, Defender or to deal with the complainant's interests in disciplinary matters.

section 145. When examining cases where circuit boards to assist the Committee, rejected the boards each Lawyer of a member who is not a lawyer. Does a District Executive in multiple departments, be upheld, however, of one member of the Board of Directors of the circuit each Department. These members and substitutes therefor shall be appointed by the Minister of Justice for four years at a time after setting from KL (Kommunernes Landsforening). The Minister may lay down rules on the recommendation of the municipalities that are not members of the KL (Kommunernes Landsforening).

(2). The Minister of Justice shall establish detailed rules on the circuit boards of treatment of cases in which the Committee, as well as District Attorney to assist the management boards of the holding of the talks, as is mentioned in section 143, paragraph 3.

§ 145 a. Lawyer Committee shall deliver an annual report on its activities to the Minister of Justice. The report shall be printed and published.

Chapter 15 a Fee complaints section 146. Complaints about salaries, as a lawyer, a law firm or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, has called for his work, of the, which has a legitimate interest therein, subject to the right to Counsel Committee. The Board may approve or determine the amount of remuneration, the remuneration shall be reduced or eliminated.

(2). Complaints must be submitted within 1 year after the complainant has been aware of the requirement for remuneration. The deadline is calculated from the final settlement of the case in question. Lawyer Committee can process a complaint that is filed later, when time limit excess is reasonably justified.

(3). Attorney the Board's decision cannot be brought before another administrative authority.

§ 147. (Repealed) § 147 a. as long as a case dealt with by the Committee, any party to the appeal proceedings Attorney not bring proceedings before the courts on the issues covered by the complaint. When the Lawyer Committee has taken a decision, either party may refer the matter to the courts.

Chapter 15 (b) disciplinary proceedings section 147 b. Complain that a lawyer, a law firm or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, has failed to fulfil obligations arising from this Act or the regulations laid down pursuant to this law, may be brought before the Board Attorney.
(2). Complaints must be submitted within 1 year after the complainant has been aware of the fact that the complaint relates. However, the Board may deal with a complaint that is filed later, when time limit the excess can be found reasonably justified.

(3). Attorney the Board may refuse to deal with complaints from persons who do not have a legal interest in the fact that the complaint is concerned, as well as complaints in advance must be deemed manifestly unfounded.

(4). Lawyer Board can leave parties and witnesses will hear at the District Court at the place where they live.

section 147 c. Find Lawyer Committee recommended that a lawyer, a law firm or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, has failed to fulfil obligations arising from this Act or the regulations laid down pursuant to the Act, the Tribunal may grant the lawyer, lawyer firm or person under section 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm, a reprimand or impose on him or her or the company a fine of up to 300,000 USD.

(2). Lawyer Committee can, with the use of coercive fines impose a lawyer, a law firm or one of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, to fulfill an obligation as referred to in paragraph 1. The Committee may also, if deemed necessary, depriving the lawyer or the person who pursuant to § 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm, a case and let another lawyer or a person authorised by the client pursuant to § 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm, completing it.

(3). Have a lawyer guilty of serious or repeated violations of his duties more often as a lawyer, and they exhibited relationship gives reason to suppose that the question is not will in future engage in professional activities safely, can the Board disqualify the lawyer Lawyer the right to conduct proceedings or businesses of specified character or the right to exercise the profession of lawyer. It can happen in a period from 6 months to 5 years or until further notice. The provision in § 142 shall apply accordingly.

(4). Have one of the persons referred to in section 124 c, paragraph 1, no. 2, and who owns shares in a law company, guilty of gross or more often repeated violation of the rules regulating the legal profession, and they exhibited relationship gives reason to believe that the person concerned does not in future will abide by these rules may disqualify him or her right to Counsel Committee perform cases or businesses of specified character or the right to own shares in a law firm. Disqualification can occur for a period from 6 months to 5 years or until further notice.

(5). The Board's decisions cannot be challenged before the administrative authority shall include information on access to judicial review and the deadline for doing so.

(6). Lawyer Committee sends notification of a decision to the complainant, the lawyer, lawyer firm, the person who pursuant to § 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm, the Bar Council and the Ministry of Justice. The Board may publish the decision.

§ 147 d. Attorney the Board's decision under section 147 c, paragraphs 1 and 2, may be brought before the Court by the lawyer, lawyer firm or person under section 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm. The Court may confirm, rescind or amend the decision.

(2). Referrals must be made within 4 weeks after that decision is announced. Legal proceedings have suspensive effect in respect of decisions taken pursuant to § 147 (c), paragraph 1.

(3). The decision brought by the lawyer, lawyer firm or person under section 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm, brings an action against Lawyer Board in the civil procedure forms. Proceedings in the Court in whose district the lawyer or law firm has Office.

§ 147 e. Attorney or person under section 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a company lawyer, may ask for a decision under section 147 c, paragraph 3 or paragraph 4, brought to court. The Court may confirm, rescind or amend the decision.

(2). Request for legal action against the Minister of justice must be made within 4 weeks after that decision is announced. The Minister of Justice sues an action in the civil procedure forms against the lawyer or the person who pursuant to § 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm.

(3). Request for legal proceedings have suspensive effect, but the Court may, if the Board has denied the lawyer Lawyer the right to exercise legal firm or person under section 124 (c) (1). 2, owns shares in a law firm, the right to own shares in a law firm, by order exclude the person concerned from exercising such an activity until the case is finally settled. It can know the verdict determined that appeals do not have suspensory effect.

§ 147 such Counsel, the Committee may at any time remove a disqualification under section 147 c, paragraphs 3 and 4.

(2). Is it happened so far, and declines Lawyer Committee an application for waiver of it, he may require the question referred to the Court, if there is course 5 years after it. The Court is seised by the Minister of Justice in the civil procedure forms. Approves the right Attorney the Board's decision, the issue first brought before the Court again after 2 years.

§ 147 g. (repealed) section 147 h. (repealed)

Second book. Common provisions for civil matters and criminal matters

__________ Chapter 16 General provisions on process method of section 148. Lawsuits traded oral. The font is used only in the extent to which the law particularly determines it.

(2). At the oral proceedings be used free lectures.

(3). When the readings will take place, the Court's President, determines by whom it will be done, save as otherwise prescribed by law.

§ 148 a. 6) requirement of written document or signature does not prevent the messages to the right are sent as digital communication. The notification must be provided with a digital signature.

(2). Judicial Board may lay down detailed rules on digital communication with courts, including on the use of digital signature.

(3). A digital message is considered to be reached when the can is made available to the Court.

(4). If a digital message is not provided with digital signature or is fraught with other flaws that make it unsuitable for inclusion in the Court's treatment of a case, the Court may reject the message or set a time limit for remedying the deficiency. Upon request, taken the decision on rejection by order.

section 149. Retssproget is Danish. The hearing of persons who are not the Danish language officer, must as far as possible, be done with the help of a translator. However, in civil cases the Leica of interpreter may be omitted when no party makes claim to them, and the right trust for themselves sufficient knowledge of the foreign language. The same under the latter assumption may take place in criminal cases outside the debate to the High Court.

(2). Documents drafted in foreign language must be accompanied by a translation, that, when the Court or the defendant so requests, to be confirmed by a translator. Translation may, however, be waived when both parties agree on it, and the right trust for themselves sufficient knowledge of the foreign language.

(3). A citizen of another Nordic country can regardless of the rules in paragraphs 1-2 mail documents, which reads on his or her own language. The Court, however, causing the document translated into Danish, if the defendant so requests or the Court considers it necessary. At the request of a State citizen of another Nordic country the Court shall arrange for documents submitted by the opposing party, translated into the appropriate foreign Nordic languages.

(4). Cost of interpretation in cases in which a citizen of another Nordic country is a party, shall be borne by the Treasury. The same applies to the translation costs in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 3. The Court may direct that the costs shall be reimbursed by the parties in accordance with the Act on general rules on court costs.

(5). Debate with and questioning of deaf and hard-of-hearing must as far as possible, take place by means of a trained interpreter. Debate with and hearing of other hearing-impaired and døvblevne shall, upon request of the person concerned, as far as possible, take place by means of a trained interpreter. As far as dumb can questioning or debate carried out by written questions and answers or after request as far as possible with the help of an interpreter. The deaf, hard of hearing, døvblevne or dumb have also access to be assisted by a deaf, hard of hearing consultant consultant or similar during court hearings.

(6). To assist as an interpreter or sign sprogkyndig States that no one may be summoned, which according to sections 60 and 61 would be ineligible to act as judge in the case. Moreover, will be the witnesses of existing rules that apply to the persons referred to with the modifications resulting from the nature of the relationship, and so far nothing special is required.
(7). Interpretation can be accomplished by use of telecommunications with the image, if it will be connected with disproportionate difficulties, to the interpreter encounters the same place as a party, witness or vision-and man, and discretionary interpretation by the application of telecommunications with the picture are sound. When it is interpreted for a party, a witness or an expert participating in the application of telecommunications, the interpreter must as far as possible be the same place as a party, witness or sight and discretionary man.

section 150. The Court's President leader debate. He determines the order of the individual parts of the debate, in so far as the law does not contain provisions on the matter. No one may take the floor without his permission, according to; He can strip the party floor that will not abide by his leadership. He shall ensure, as far as possible to remove everything that to unytte draws debate in a long time, and ends the individual parts when he considers the present topic for adequate treatment.

§ 150 a. Finds an ordinary court, to a relationship that is brought before the Special Court of final appeal, is of importance for the following examination of a case for court proceedings, will be this last in the whole or in part to postpone until the appeal court's decision.

§ 151. The President of the Court of watching over the debate going on in the proper order and dignity. To this end, he is entitled to suspend and reprimand parties, witnesses or others when they allow himself inappropriate statements or undue personal attacks. Remain a party with this despite the organisation of training, can the word be deprived him. People who know noisy or other improper behaviour disrupts the negotiations or overrides the esteem, caused by the Court, may be expelled from the courtroom, see. In addition, sections 32 (1), (3) and (4) and 32 (a). Will be in a civil case the word stripped of a party, or is lost, he is removed, can the debate be continued, if the Court does not find a postponement is necessary. The same applies when the word is deprived of the accused in a criminal case. Away he removed, proceed according to the rules in sections 748, paragraph 6, and 857. It is the public prosecutor or the accused defends, as lapses are removed, or who are deprived of, the word goose there forward, as if they had failed to appear.

(2). For insults against the law or any of the in court the attending, disorder, whereby negotiations is disrupted, and disobedience to the commandments of the President the President of the Court of can (less change and enforcement) allow him or her to remove from the courtroom.

(3). The police are obliged to immediately and to provide the right assistance invariably to carry out this paragraph.

§ 152. The businesses, which, according to this law shall be the responsibility of the Court's President, is performed when the Court are occupied by a single judge of this.

section 152 (a). A party may require that the Court shall fix the time of the main debate, if it is necessary due to the requirement in article 6 of the European Convention on human rights on the treatment of the matter within a reasonable period of time.

Chapter 17 Service, etc.

§ 153. In civil cases, procedural documents shall be served, unless otherwise provided for in this law.

(2). In criminal proceedings, should the service be made only when it is provided in this law.

§ 154. Messages from the Court is given on the way in which the President determines, unless the Act provides regulation thereof.

(2). 7) use of digital communication can happen, if the recipient has agreed to receive messages like this, see. However, section 155, no. 2. Consent may be given for an individual case or generally. Messages containing confidential information must be encrypted or secured in some other manner.

(3). The Court's decision, the manner in which notices are to be given, is not the subject of loved ones.

§ 155. Documents are served by the communication to be served with any annex 1) sent or handed to the person concerned, at the same time asked to acknowledge receipt of a copy of the document or, if service is effected by the Court or the Prosecutor's measure, a special acknowledgement of delivery (mail service), 2) by digital communications is made available to the person concerned, at the same time asked to confirm receipt (digital service) , 8) 3) sent to the question in the letter with the certificate of service (service by post) or 4) shall be returned to the person concerned by a judicial officer (Officer of the service).

section 156. By mail service shall be deemed to be served if the copy of the message or the acknowledgement of receipt is signed by the person concerned, personal. The service is considered completed on the day the recipient shall indicate receipt of the message. Is no modtagelsesdag specified, or the specified modtagelsesdag is later than the date of the postmark on the return shall be deemed to be service on happened on postmark.

§ 156 a. 9) By digital service shall be deemed to be notice for served, if he confirms having received the message either by a message sent by digital communication with the use of digital signature, or by sending a personally signed copy of the message. The service is considered completed on the day the recipient shall indicate receipt of the message. Is no modtagelsesdag specified, or the specified modtagelsesdag later than the registered receipt date for the digital confirmation forwarded or the date of the postmark on the return of the writ shall be deemed to be effected on the registered modtagelsesdag or on postmark.

section 157. For the postal service and the judicial service, the following rules shall apply: 1) Service should as far as possible be done for that personal at his residence, temporary residence or place of work. The service for that personal, however, is valid, regardless of where it happens.

2) in the absence of the person concerned, can the service be a) at the place of residence or stay of persons belonging to the household, or, if the person concerned lives in someone else's home for rent, the landlord or his or her spouse, in so far as those taken at the place of residence or stay, or (b)) at the person's place of employment on the employer or his representative or, in the case of self-employed businessman , at his or her Office, workshop or business premises of persons who are employed in the company.

(2). Service under paragraph (1), nr. 2, may not happen for persons under 18 years of age.

(3). By postal service provided the consignment and through the judicial service a copy of the message and any attachments to it, for whom the service is effected. Not over for the personal service is effected shall be noted on the consignment or the copy of the message, when and to whom the service is made.

(4). Refuse a person for whom service may be made in accordance with paragraph 1, nr. 2 without reasonable cause to receive the service, or he fails, after service has been done, to deliver what he has received by service, to that person, even if this could be done without significant expense or difficulty, he may by order be ordered to replace the costs that are a result of his refusal or failure.

§ 158. The known domicile or residence abroad, and service can not happen here in the Kingdom under section 155, no. 3 and 4.10) see. section 157 shall be served by letter service or in the manner prescribed by the Convention or by the case law.

§ 159. The service can be made in the Official Gazette, if 1) his or her domicile or residence or his place of employment in this country cannot be disclosed, or 2) concerned foreign authority refuses or fails to comply with a request for service under section 158.

(2). Documents are served by, to an order containing an excerpt of the message, and a remark that the communication can be obtained from the Court, are indented in the Official Gazette. In the notice shall also indicate, for what reason this form of service is used.

(3). In paragraph 1, no. 2, in the cases referred to in the statement shall also be forwarded to the concerned with the record.

§ 159 a. Provisions in the agreement of 19. October 2005 between the European Community and Denmark on the service of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters and the provisions of the regulation shall apply in this country.

(2). The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed provisions on the implementation of paragraph 1.

(3). The Minister of Justice can decide that the amendments and implementing measures to the regulation referred to in paragraph 1 shall be valid in this country and may lay down detailed rules for the implementation thereof.

section 160. In civil matters, a party may decide not to get notification of procedural documents in the service. The parties may also designate a person against whom service may be made in accordance with the provisions of §§ 155-157. The rule in article 157, paragraph 4, shall, however, apply only if the person concerned has declared its willingness to receive the service.

§ 161. Have a party in a civil case assumed a solicitor to carry out proceedings, can the service relating to the matter happen to the lawyer.

section 162. When in a court hearing deciding on the date for a new meeting or for a retshandlings making the decision shall be deemed to be served on the persons who are present at the hearing.
(2). The decision still be deemed to be served on the persons who have been legally expected and summoned to the meeting, but which are either absent or wrongly have left the meeting before the decision was made. The Court, however, should give the relevant notice of decision, if this is likely to be of particular interest to them.

§ 163. The document is valid, even if the message does not come to his or her knowledge.

(2). Is the document to be served, come in possession shall be deemed served happened, although the service was not carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in §§ 155-157.

§ 164. Unless otherwise provided for in the military code of civil procedure, service of military personnel is done according to the rules laid down in this chapter. Service for persons who are accommodated in military area, however, can always be done by the person's military Department measure.

§ 165. The Minister of Justice shall establish detailed rules on the service. The Danish court administration lays down rules on the remuneration therefor.

(2). In cases that are heard by the Court, will be held on the consideration for the service of the State Treasury. In addition, the royalty paid by the requesting service made.

(3). Police officers are not entitled to remuneration for the service in the criminal proceedings.

sections 166-167. (Repealed)

Chapter 18 Witnesses Section 168. Everyone has with the exceptions provided for by law shall be obliged to give evidence in court as a witness.

(2). Unless the Court in exceptional cases it may allow a witness not under legend wearing a garment that hides his face.

§ 169. Officials or persons acting in public or equivalent duties, shall not without the consent of the competent authority charged testimony on matters in respect of which that of general interest lies with them secrecy. For members of the Danish Parliament required the consent of the Folketing's President and minister.

(2). Denied consent, the Court may, where the legend's submission is found to be crucial for the outcome of the case, impose on the competent authority to the Court to explain the reasons for the refusal. The Court considers that the grounds for secrecy should give way to the consideration of the merits of the information, it may determine that the evidence to be provided. However, this does not apply, if the refusal is based on grounds of national security, to its relationship to foreign powers or with the interests of third parties ' life or health.

§ 170. Against its wishes, as are entitled to secrecy, must not be required of priests in public testimony the Church or other religious communities, doctors, defenders, retsmæglere and lawyers on it, which has come to their knowledge in the exercise of their activities.

(2). The Court can impose on doctors, retsmæglere and lawyers, except for defenders in criminal proceedings, to give evidence when the explanation is considered to be crucial for the outcome of the case, and the nature and its importance to the party or society exists to justify that the explanation be required. Such requisitions may in civil matters does not extend to what a lawyer has learned in a trial, which has been entrusted to him for the performance, or in which his advice has been sought.

(3). The Court may decide that the explanation should not be made on matters in respect of which the witness under the legislation are bound by professional secrecy, and if secrecy has significant importance.

(4). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 3 shall also apply to the persons concerned assistants.

§ 171. A party nearest has not be obliged to give evidence as a witness.

(2). Duty to give evidence before us neither, if the legend is assumed to want 1) expose the witness himself for punishment or loss of welfare or 2) expose his closest for punishment or loss of welfare or 3) add to the witness himself or his closest other material injury.

(3). Pursuant to paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, no. 2 and 3, however, the Court may impose on the cases referred to the witness to give evidence when the explanation is considered to be crucial for the outcome of the case, and the nature and its importance to the party or society are found to justify it.

(4). In paragraph 2, no. 3 cases referred to the Tribunal may also instruct the witness to give evidence if the witness has carried out measures as mentioned in section 754 a, and merits and its importance for the party or society are found to justify it.

section 172. Editors and editorial staff by a writing that is subject to § 1, nr. 1, in medieansvarsloven, be under no obligation to testify about: 1) who is the source of a piece of information or the author of an article, or who has admitted a photograph or produced another pictorial manufacture. Happens that publication, it is a prerequisite for exemption to testify that the source, author, photographer or manufacturer is not identified in the printed book.

2) Whom a picture depicting, or who are the subject of publicity, when the person in question has been promised anonymity. Happens to the publication, the witness of the exemption, only the identity do not appear in the text.

(2). Editors and editorial staff of a radio or television undertaking that is subject to § 1, nr. 2, in medieansvarsloven, be under no obligation to testify about: 1) who is the source of a piece of information or the author of a work, or who has admitted a photograph or produced another pictorial manufacture. Broadcast information, work, etc., is it a prerequisite for exemption to testify that the source, author, photographer or manufacturer is not identified in the broadcast.

2) the identity of the cast, which has been promised to contribute without being able to be identified. Broadcast a recording, it is a prerequisite for exemption, to the witness in question is specified by name, and that reasonable steps have been taken to hide identity.

(3). Witness an exemption as referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 also applies to the other, which, by virtue of their association with the journal or its manufacture or their association with the broadcasting undertaking or for the manufacture of the broadcast has received knowledge of the source, the author's or the character's identity.

(4). The provisions of paragraphs 1 to 3 shall apply mutatis mutandis for the mass media, which are covered by section 1, nr. 3, in medieansvarsloven.

(5). Regards the matter as a criminal offence is of a serious nature, and which under the law can result in punishment by imprisonment for 4 years or more, the Court may, however, impose the referred to in paragraphs 1 to 4 persons witness duty, provided that vidneførslen likely to have crucial importance for the solution and the interests of the investigation clearly exceeds the mass media need to be able to protect their sources.

(6). The Court may also impose the referred to in paragraphs 1 to 4 persons witness duty, if the case concerns a violation of Penal Code §§ 152-152 (c). However, this does not apply, if it must be assumed that the author or the source wished to uncover facts whose publication is of social value.

§ 173. Court supervisor, provided that the circumstances giving reason thereof, testified about the content of the provisions of § § 169-172.

(2). Given explanation in the sections 169-172 cases referred, the Court shall ensure that special consideration be taken to witness or who has a right to secrecy. To this end, the Court may decide that the doors must be closed, while the explanation given or prohibit the public version of the legend. Violation of the Court's prohibition is punishable by a fine.

section 174. Testimony must be given for the court proceedings. The Court may, however, decide that the testimony must be made before the Court in the place where it is most appropriate.

(2). The Court may decide that a witness must testify by use of telecommunications with the image, if found appropriate and defensible. The witness be summoned to appear before a designated place, see. section 192.

(3). The Court may decide that a witness must testify through the use of telecommunications, without the image, if it will be connected with disproportionate difficulties, that the explanation given in court or through the use of telecommunications with the image, and the submission of explanation for the purposes of telecommunications without image are sound. The witness be required to be available to the Court's establishment of telecommunications in a specified way. The rules in section 175 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 175. Summons to appear as a witness shall be issued, where not otherwise specified, of the court hearing a witness the explanation shall be given. The summons must be served on the witness. Issued the call for the right, lets this call proclaim on the basis of the information concerned party has given.

(2). Request must include: 1) proper name of the witness, 2) indication of call purposes, 3) Declaration by the court hearing to be witness, 4) specifying the time and place of the meeting, 5) information about which notice the witness has a right to, 6) information on the effects of no-show.

(3). In civil matters is announced a week. In criminal matters falls to that witness the evening's notice, plus two days, if the distance to the meeting place is about 30 km.

(4). The Court may lay down other notice or instruct the witness to appear immediately.
§ 176. The Court may impose on any person who is present in a court hearing or in the immediate vicinity of the meeting location, immediately to testify. It may be subject to present witnesses to appear for new time.

§ 177. The witness shall remain at the place where the hearing is held, until the meeting is closed, unless the Court decides otherwise.

§ 178. A witness fails to appear without lawfully decay or without having reported its decay, or leaving the witness contrary to section 177 of the place where the hearing is held, or witness refuses without lawful reason by responding or afføre out a garment that hides his face, the Court may: 1) impose a fine, 2) let the witness testified pick up by the police, 3) oblige the witness to replace the expenditure that the witness has caused, 4) impose a fine on an ongoing basis, the witness in the same case, however not for longer than 6 months, continuous or aggregated, 5) let the witness take into custody by the police measure or let the witness under one of the measures referred to in § 765, until the production of the right of submission of evidence may take place or the witness agrees to answer or afføre a garment that hides his face, however, not beyond 6 months in the same case, uninterrupted or combined.

(2). Decision on the application of coercive measures against the witness may be taken by the Court before which the witness is summoned to the meeting. The decision taken by the Court by order, may lapse. Order, whereby a fine or compensation imposed on an absent witness, to be served on the person concerned. Application for review of such a decision must be made in the first hearing, in which the witness meetings, or, if the witness not later meetings, within 14 days after the decision is served on the witness or have come to his knowledge.

(3). Take the police pursuant to paragraph 1, nr. 5, a witness in custody, and can manufacture for the right to deliver testimony not be made within 24 hours of apprehension, gives the police as soon as possible and at the latest within the same time limit the right message that the witness is taken into custody.

(4). A person in custody is only subject to the restrictions that are necessary to secure forvaringens purposes or the maintenance of order and security in the institution.

(5). A person in custody can receive visits, in so far as the maintenance of order and security in the prison institutions permitting. The Court shall decide on custody, out of consideration for forvaringens purposes can decide that the forvarede cannot receive visits, or require that the visit takes place under control. Denying the forvarede visit, the person concerned shall be informed accordingly, out of consideration for the circumstances of the case unless the Court decides otherwise.

(6). The Court, which shall decide on custody, can, when special circumstances, decide that the institution's leadership with police consent, can give a person in custody starting permission with companion for a shorter period of time.

(7). A person in custody has the right to receive and send letters. The Court which decides on the sequestration comes, can determine that the police or the Court must review the letters before receipt or dispatch. Where it is decided on the mail controls, the police or the Court, as soon as possible, hand over or send letters, unless the content could be detrimental to the purpose of the sequestration comes or the maintenance of order and security in the institution. Detained by police, a letter must be submitted to the Court the question of the maintenance of detention without delay for a decision. Maintained the detention must be informed immediately by the sender, unless the Court, for the sake of forvaringens purposes, decides otherwise.

(8). A person in custody has the right to the uncontrolled exchange of letters with the Court, the Minister of Justice, the Director of probation and stabiblity. The Minister may lay down rules on the right to send sealed letters was inherited to other public authorities or individuals.

(9). The Court may, for the sake of forvaringens purposes make other restrictions in the was inherited rights.

Paragraph 10. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules concerning the treatment of persons taken into custody.

§ 179. A witness cannot fail to appear before the Court, because he believes it is entitled to refuse to give evidence in the case.

section 180. The witness shall, if necessary, refresh his knowledge about the case before he meets in court, URf.eks. by to inspect accounting books, letters or records or by bese objects, which he without the cost or hassles have access. After this duty, not the witness come find the rules in § 178 mutatis mutandis.

section 181. Before the witness heard, the Court shall satisfy itself whether the witness ' identity, see. However, section 856, paragraphs 4 and 5, and that is no impediment to witness the legend placement. The Court then imposes seriously the witness to speak truth and makes the witness familiar with criminal liability for submitting false explanation.

§ 182. Every witness heard for themselves. A witness must not listen to explanations of other witnesses, sight and discretionary men or parties, save as otherwise provided by law.

section 183. The witness heard first by the party which has requested him successfully. The defendant then has access to interrogate the witness, in which the party can correct questions to the witness, as modafhøringen has given rise to. The Court may allow the filing of additional questions or resumption of the hearing.

(2). The Court may put questions to the witness. The Court can take over the interrogation, provided the parties to the hearing of the witness is done on improper manner or in a manner which is contrary to the provision in section 184, paragraph 1, or the circumstances, moreover, makes it required.

(3). Law determines how and by whom the questioning of children under 15 years must happen. It can summon a representative of the Municipal Council or another suitable person to provide assistance during the interrogation. The Court may confer upon the remuneration in question according to the rules laid down in article 188, paragraph 1.

§ 184. The interrogation must be carried out in such a way that it is suitable to induce a clear and truthful explanation.

(2). The witness shall as far as possible have access to comment in context. It should be apparent from the explanation, whether it is based on the witness ' own observation.

(3). The Court shall decide whether the witness under interrogation must use brought notes or other assistive devices.

section 185. Evidence about a witness general credibility should be carried out only in the manner and to the extent that, as the Court determines. Questions about whether the witness is under indictment or have been punished, asked and answered in writing. Only the Court and the parties to be acquainted with the answer.

(2). The provision in paragraph 1 1. paragraph, shall in cases concerning violation of Penal Code section 210 and chapter 24 apply mutatis mutandis with respect to the evidence of the past sexual conduct of English. Such evidence can only be allowed if it can be assumed to be of significant importance to the matter.

§ 186. Testimony during the main debate in a civil case shall be recorded in the transcript of the proceedings in so far as the Court determines. The Court should thus take into account the wish of parties or witnesses and whether the record can be assumed to have an impact during a review of the case.

(2). In addition, recorded the main content of a witness the explanation. The most important opinions are reproduced, as far as possible with the witness ' own words. If there is a picture or audio recording of a witness the explanation referred to in paragraph 3, the Court may, however, provide that there shall be recorded in the transcript of the proceedings. 11) (3). 11) the Court may decide that there should be Visual or audio recording of a testimony. Given witness the legend not during the main debate, as far as possible be done as recording image capture.

(4). 11) a party has access to browse the image and sound recordings, which are made pursuant to paragraph 3, unless the party had no access to witness witness the legend. Browsing can be done with the Court or with the party's lawyer. Picture and sound recordings, which are made pursuant to paragraph 3, are not subject to public access.

(5). 11) Unless a higher penalty is inflicted by the law, moreover, be punished by a fine anyone who improperly disclose picture or sound recordings, which are made pursuant to paragraph 3.

(6). 11) that, in accordance with rules in this law have the right of access to documents in the transcript of the proceedings in respect of any witness statements in introductions, where by virtue of paragraph 3 has been made the picture or audio recording, against payment of the costs thereby require the provision of a transcript of a witness the explanation. The printout is considered as an annex to the minutes. The Danish court administration may lay down rules on the calculation of the costs of the provision of transcripts.

section 187. Disputes under the witnesses is determined in accordance with the request by order.

§ 188. The Danish court administration lays down rules on the compensation of witnesses. The allowance, a witness is entitled to, or, if it cannot be calculated accurately, an appropriate advance to that end must be offered paid simultaneously with the notice convening the meeting.

(2). The Minister of Justice establishes rules on compensation to persons who have given explanation to the police following a call.

section 189. If the interests of foreign powers, to national security or to the solution of serious crimes, the Court or the police can impose on a person who is interrogated as a witness, professional secrecy with regard to his knowledge about the case.
(2). Notice, lapse, when the case is completed. The notice can be lifted by the Court or the police beforehand. The police's refusal to remove a request must be submitted to the Court upon request. The person concerned shall be made aware of access thereto.

(3). Violation of injunction is punishable by fine or imprisonment up to 4 months.

section 190. The rules laid down in this law shall apply to witnesses upon request of foreign authorities. A request for observation of a specific form or procedure, including questioning from abroad through the use of telecommunications, should as far as possible, be accommodated, unless this would be manifestly incompatible with the country's legal system.

(2). Questioning from abroad through the use of telecommunications without image can only be conducted if the witness has granted consent to the hearing takes place in this way. Section 178 does not apply.

(3). By questioning from abroad through the use of telecommunications, see section 186 shall not apply.

section 191. A person who is detained abroad and who have informed consent, can be transferred to Denmark to give evidence or assist in other investigative steps in a criminal trial here in the country or for the purposes of a criminal proceedings abroad. The person concerned must be in custody during the transfer, and shall revert to the foreign State, irrespective of whether the concerned later revokes his consent to the transfer.

(2). Decision on the deprivation of liberty is taken by the Court at the request of the police. The Court shall ensure that the person concerned has granted consent to the temporary transfer as referred to in paragraph 1. For detention shall be set a time limit may be extended. The Court's decision by ruling that cannot be appealed.

(3). The question during their stay in this country must not be held liable or handed over to third country for any offence committed prior to transfer here to the country.

(4). Under detention is the only subject to the restrictions in question, as is necessary for the protection of freedoms and detention, and to the maintenance of order and security on the space. The fitting can be done in the County gaol, see. section 770 (2).

(5). The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules concerning the treatment of persons in custody pursuant to paragraph 1.

section 192. The rules in this section apply to telecommunications with image.

(2). The witness be summoned to appear before a court), 2 1) a public authority, which is authorized to provide means of communication available to use for telecommunications with image in lawsuits, see. paragraph 3, or 3) a natural or legal person who has authorization to provide means of communication available to use for telecommunications with image in lawsuits, see. (4).

(3). The Danish court administration may authorize a public body to provide means of communication available to use for telecommunications with image in lawsuits. There can be conditions of the authorisation granted for the implementation of telecommunications. The Danish court administration may revoke an authorization if the conditions are violated.

(4). The Danish court administration may allow a natural or legal person authorized to provide means of communication available to use for telecommunications with image in lawsuits. That can be fixed in the authorisation conditions for the implementation of telecommunications. The Danish court administration may revoke an authorization if the conditions are violated.

(5). The Danish court administration shall lay down detailed rules on the grant and revocation of authorisations in accordance with paragraph 3 and authorisations referred to in paragraph 4 and fixing the conditions and rules regarding payment for telecommunications and for payment of the fee for processing applications for authorisation in accordance with paragraph 3 or authorization in accordance with paragraph 4.

(6). The Court may permit a witness who resides abroad, the explanation for the purposes of telecommunications with the image, if the explanation is deemed to be made under the equally reassuring forms as an explanation made in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraph 2.

section 193. The police or the public prosecutor shall inform the Court if there is a need for special attention in the context of a witness sitting in a criminal case. The Court shall assist, as necessary, the witness.

§ § 194-195. (Repealed)

Chapter 19 surveys and estimates section 196. When in a civil case, or in a criminal case shall be made in the request for the inclusion of surveys and estimates and the application of the law be upheld, appointment by the Court one or more visual or discretionary men.

(2). Persons living outside the Office's jurisdiction, he or she can only be declared by this, when it is stated that they are willing to comply with resignation, or when it is necessary, either because there are no qualified persons within the area of jurisdiction, which may be used, or because the things that are the subject of the business, are outside the jurisdiction.

section 197. Only persons who are uberygtede, can be declared for the visually-or discretionary men, hvorhos persons would be excluded from acting as judges in proceedings under section 60 (1) (8). 1 and 2, under no circumstances should be called upon as a vision or discretionary men, and the other persons referred to in article 60 only in so far as it is not possible to find other equally good.

(2). To carry out the surveys and estimates, women as well as men will. Everything in this and other laws are specific about vision or discretionary men, shall apply mutatis mutandis to women.

section 198. Any person who is liable to testify, is also liable to receive the resignation as a vision or valuer.

(2). State officials and ordering men released from the resignation letter from the when they know those superiors authorities indicate that they do not have the required time, or that the store's making, incidentally, comes into conflict with their public duties. Persons for whom vision or discretionary store's execution would cause great difficulty or disadvantage, should, in so far as circumstances permit, not for resignation. The same is true about the person who has filled 65 years.

section 199. In so far as persons are appointed with General authority to carry out certain surveys or estimates, should be declared only when other contact would cause a delay, whereby hine objective it could be wasted, or when other distinct reasons makes it advisable.

(2). For businesses, by which udkræves special insight or skill, should, as a rule, only declared men, who according to public position or profession or however according to public life cast-off samples deemed capable to do so.

§ 200. Any party may make a recommendation to the Court concerning the choice of Visual or discretionary the men, but the Court is not bound in this way. The Court should notify the parties prior resignation which persons intended to be announced, and give them access to comment on these. This rule may be overridden in criminal cases, when circumstances do not allow its observation.

(2). Objection not be invoked immediately upon resignation, in civil cases only be taken into account when the party indicates that he without guilt from his page has been unable to submit them in the past. The party intends to submit such objections, within one week after the resignation to convene the counterparty to a meeting of the Court, who made the resignation, and in this to submit its objections. Tribunal may, when it takes the objections to follow, not subject to appeal; refuses to take the objections to follow, you may find dear place over its decision.

§ 201. In civil matters, it must, in the notice the Decree clearly stated what is the store's object and purposes.

(2). In criminal matters made it a vision, or estimate necessary Visual inspection during a court hearing – which will be to make outside the usual things place – unless the sight or udkræver continue observation or investigation, estimated or Visual inspection during a court hearing for any other reason, such as by sømmeligheds into account, are inappropriate or unnecessary, in which case the Court may leave the men to carry out or continue their inspection outside the hearing. In such cases there will be in the notice of the decision or the application or during the meeting before the Court to give them such a notice on the tv or the the estimate, subject-matter and purpose, as mentioned in the first paragraph, as well as such other instructions as may udkræves. Men must submit written statement, will be there in the notice of the decision or the application or in an injection to the transcript of the proceedings, of which transcript handed them, to provide them with specific questions to answer.

(3). Will carry out a survey or estimates result in destruction or alteration of its subject matter, should be a part of this as far as possible be excluded from the study. Lets not make this should visually-or discretionary men's number shall not be less than two.

(4). The current rules on autopsy businesses will be still standing by force.

section 202. (Repealed) section 203. Notice the decree will be without a stop to serve for the announced in accordance with the rules given for witnesses.

(2). In civil matters must survey and discretionary men give the parties notice of when and where the business is going on, just as they also have to inform the parties a copy of the written business (section 204) or to give them access to familiarize themselves with the latest 3 days prior to afhjemlingen.
(3). Complain about your vision and discretionary men's approach to their business are made of the right for which afhjemlingen needs to happen. This may require them to redo or complete the transaction.

section 204. Sight and discretionary men cast their explanation by written to the Court addressed, of the men signed the Declaration. However, the Court of first instance with regard to the explanation, which must be placed under the main debate in criminal cases, waive the requirement for a written submission. Further explanation can afæskes them before the Court; the Declaration can be found deficient, can the Court impose on them withal to redo or complete it in a further written statement. If the deficiencies concern the drafting of the Declaration, should the Court grant the men the necessary assistance to their mitigation. Such assistance can also, when men want it, and the circumstances, moreover, granted prior to the hearing, in which afhjemlingen takes place. Thereof shall be communicated to the parties not later than in this hearing as under direction.

(2). Is the statement given by a related appointment College, should appear in court, where such should take place, as a rule, do not demand more than any of its members or, where there is a difference of opinion of one Member for each of the opinions, which the College has shared it; This designates the members themselves, who must attend. Where the Declaration is sent by two or more visual or discretionary men, should, if the men are not in agreement, each other's opinion, be reflected in the Declaration.

(3). Afhørelse of sight and discretionary men occurs in accordance with the rules of afhørelse of witnesses; However, the men usually serve one as well as witnesses witness afhørelse, and it can by law tilstedes them to consult with each other before the match.

§§ 205-208. (Repealed) § 209. The witnesses given rules must with the reductions arising from the factual arguments, used on sight and discretionary men in so far as the above regulations do not prevent therefore.

section 210. To survey or estimates has taken place, does not rule out renewed vision, or estimate of the same subject by the same or, when the Court considers it appropriate, other men.

section 211. After the Court's detailed provision confers discretion men and remuneration for business execution and appear in court as well as the reimbursement of expenditure outlay.

§ § 212-213. (Repealed)

Chapter 20 the Court's deliberations and decisions section 214. Judgments, rulings and other decisions of a court which is not covered by a single judge, and which do not belong to the President of the Court of decisions can take, be adopted by vote after prior consultation. For the voting order, the Court shall lay down the necessary rules themselves. The Court may determine such changes in these, as it shall deem appropriate at any time. However, should the President always vote last and lay judges first and always in such a way that the younger man votes judgment before the older. The President responsible for conducting the deliberations and collects the votes. The vote's going oral; the votes cast be introduced udtogsvis in a stemmegivningsbog. Everyone has the right to ensure that his voice is rendered correctly. In criminal cases, which are heard in District Court under judge convicting men's involvement, when defendants against his voice be judged guilty of a criminal offence, make comment on the vote for the transcript of the proceedings.

(2). The Court's deliberations and votes must not be witnessed by members of the public with the exception of protocol driver, see. Furthermore, section 7 (4), 2. paragraph, and article 12, paragraph 7, 3. paragraph may, however, the Court, in exceptional cases, allow others to be present.

(3). In a case decision, nobody can judge, judgment, man, juror or expert participation, which has not been the oral proceedings in their entirety.

(4). If a judge, a juror or a judgment, the husband in a jury trial, in a domsmandssag by the High Court or in a case which is governed by article 12, paragraph 8, get decay or for any other reason must resign after the main debate is begun, can the debate continue, if not more than 1 referee and 1 juror or 1 operative man missing.

(5). If a judge in a civil case, dealt with by the District Court or the maritime and commercial court with 3 judges, get decay or for any other reason must resign after the main debate is begun, can the debate continue, if not more than 1 judge missing. If an expert in a civil case, dealt with by the District Court or the maritime and commercial court, get decay or for any other reason must resign after the main debate is begun, can the debate continue, if not more than 1 expert is missing. 2. paragraph shall not apply in cases where the expert is appointed under section 94 (1), (2). or 3. PT.

section 215. (Repealed) section 216. For any decision in one of several members made up right there must be a majority vote. With a number of votes makes the President's vote is decisive. In the polls, in which lay judges participate, however, in terms of guilt or innocence and sentencing at the right number of votes it for defendants favourable result. Requires decision vote over several points are those members who have found themselves in the minority, persons participating in recent polls, in so far as the contrary is not very specific.

(2). Forms that in criminal proceedings on the same question more than two different opinions, of which none are in the majority, they will be for the defendants most unfavourable votes counted together with the nearest less unfavourable, until there comes out a majority vote.

(3). There is disagreement about which idea is the most unfavourable for defendants will be tuned separately accordingly. Under this vote does to just vote the President's vote always decisive.

(4). A separate vote shall also place when there is difference of opinion as to how the questions should be made, or whether the vote result.

(5). The adopted decision out in the pen of the President or by the decision of the dissenting judges, whom this task entrusted by its Chairman. In cases in which lay judges involved in the case, all participating members of the Court be present when the text of the decision adopted, and by their signature of the stemmegivningsbogen confirm this book introduced a short version of it passed.

§ 217. The Court's decisions is effected by order in cases where this form is particularly prescribed.

section 218. Judgments and orders must be accompanied by reasons. Other decisions of the Court of first instance or the Court's President does not have to be justified, unless such special is required.

(2). In jury verdict should contain information about the different opinions during the vote on conviction regarding both the result as the explanatory statement indicating how many judges and nævninger respectively, which has voted for every single result and each stated grounds, but without an indication of the respective judges and nævningers names.

(3). In civil matters shall judgments and orders that have not been handed down by a judge, contain information about the different opinions during the vote on both the result as the explanatory statement specifying the relevant product retsmedlemmers names. The same applies to judgments and rulings in criminal cases at the Supreme Court.

(4). The decision of the Court of a civil case given the manufacture of oral declarations and statements made by the parties during these proceedings shall give full proof of those, in so far as not rebuttal against the transfer.

§ 218 a. Sentences should contain the forms of order sought and a statement of the case, including, as necessary, a version of the proposed explanations, as well as specify the factual and legal circumstances, the emphasis at the decision. Judgments in civil matters shall also include a representation of the parties ' pleas. Judgments in criminal matters shall also include a version of the indictment.

(2). In city court judgments in civil cases that have not been subject to collegial treatment under section 12, paragraph 3, the case file shall be limited to a short indication of the parties ' pleas, provided that at the same time provided a detailed statement of reasons for the decision. It shall, where appropriate, be indicated in the judgment, the judgment does not contain a complete account of the facts.

(3). Appeal a judgment, which is drawn up after the rule in paragraph 2, the Court shall make a supplementary explanation of the matter. Statement submitted to the High Court as soon as possible after the Court has been informed of the appeal. At the same time send a copy of the statement to the parties. The statement shall be considered as an annex to the judgment and also recorded in the transcript of the proceedings.

(4). If the contents of an explanation in a criminal case cannot be recorded in the transcript of the proceedings, without prejudice. § 712 (1), version of the legend in that judgment the manufacture of matter may be omitted.

§ 218 b. section 218 (a), (2) and (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis for the city court orders in civil cases.

section 219. The Court's decision in a civil case shall be taken as soon as possible after that the debate is at an end.

(2). There has been a hearing, shall notify the Court at the admission to judgment or ruling parties, when the verdict or judgment will be handed down. There hasn't been a hearing, the Court shall communicate before the date of the judgment to the parties, when there will be a judgment on. However, this does not apply to judgments by default.
(3). Judgments in cases that are heard by the District Court of judge without the intervention of experts 1, and judgments in appeals that are heard in the High Court, shall be rendered within 4 weeks after admission to the DOM. Convictions in other cases, which are heard in District Court, the High Court or the maritime and commercial court, must be rendered within 2 months after admission to the DOM. Judgments in the city court cases dealt with under Chapter 39 , however, must be rendered within 14 days after admission to the DOM.

(4). If special circumstances so require, the Court may decide to derogate from the time limits referred to in paragraph 3. The decision must be given the circumstances that causes the closing date cannot be complied with. The decision may not be appealed.

(5). Judgments and orders can be delivered in a hearing or without holding a hearing. A divorce judgment or order in a court hearing, the judgment shall be read out or addressed to the conclusion.

(6). After the judgment, the Court shall notify the parties of a judgment transcript of judgment. After the delivery of an order shall notify the Court of the order, if a party to preview party so requests, or if the party was not present at the delivery of the order.

section 219 (a). the Court's decisions in criminal matters shall be taken as soon as possible after the debate is at an end. At the admission to the judgment or order, the Court must give judgment or the order will be delivered when. The Declaration may not take place on the same day, judgment or verdict, however, handed down at the latest within a week and where jurors have appeared, no later than the day after.

(2). If special circumstances so require, the Court may decide to derogate from the time limits referred to in paragraph 1. The decision must be given the circumstances that causes the closing date cannot be complied with. The decision may not be appealed.

(3). The verdict handed down in a court hearing. If the delivery does not take place on the same day that the case is admitted to the dom, and defendants are not in prison, can however, judgment pronounced without the holding of a hearing. Handed down the verdict in a court hearing, the judgment read out conclusion.

(4). If the accused is detained, the person concerned should be present at the date of the judgment.

(5). The Court shall notify the defendant transcript of judgment. If the matter under section 855, paragraph 3, nr. 1-5, is promoted in the defendants ' absence, the printout will be served. The matter is promoted in the defendants ' absence pursuant to § 855, paragraph 3, nr. 4, service of the printout happen to defendants personally, unless summoning has been notified of this personal.

(6). Defendants coached the right to appeal. The instructions given by the judgment, if the accused is present, and otherwise by the subsequent communication or notification referred to in article 6. (5). If the delivery does not take place on the same day that the case is admitted to judgment, be given instructions at the same time as the Court indicates, when the verdict will be handed down if the accused is present, and otherwise by the subsequent communication or notification referred to in article 6. (5). It will be indicated in the transcript of the proceedings, if the instructions given in a court hearing in which the accused is present.

(7). The Court shall inform the aggrieved and others who have made a civil claim in a public criminal proceedings, on the Court's decision on the claim. In addition, the Court shall notify the injured party a transcript of the judgment, if the injured party has requested it.

section 220. Confirmation of a indanket judgment can be given either in accordance with the same reasons given in or pursuant to the new grounds.

(2). In the parent's judgment, it should always be stated, by what right the judgment is handed down brought an action against.

§ 221. The Court may, at any time in their duties or according to request correct typographical error, which is received in terms of words, names or figures, mere clerical errors and such errors and omissions, which only relates to the udfærdigelsens form.

(2). Still, it may also, on application shall be obtained before the appeal deadline, and after that have been provided to the parties and also in criminal cases the defender an opportunity to express an opinion on the matter, correct it in the result of a civil case included the manufacture of oral declarations and statements of the parties or the decision of a criminal proceedings contained in the manufacture of the factual context, in so far as the production acknowledges that suffer from errors consisting in the bypass list, vagueness or contradictions, but on the other hand, is not otherwise make changes either in the reasoning or the result. Decision concerning corrections made and any communication about them is done according to the same rules that apply to the original decision.

(3). The Court's decision in accordance with the corrected decision shall enter in all respects, instead of the original. The decision concerning the rectification is not subject to appeal or loved ones.

section 222. Orders of process leading character and decisions can be reversed, when new information is available, as well as when the Court moreover considers it appropriate.

§ 223. (Repealed) section 223 (a). The Minister of Justice may lay down provisions according to which the decisions of foreign courts and authorities on civil claims and foreign public settlement of such claims must have binding effect here in the Kingdom, when recognition will not be manifestly incompatible with the country's legal system.

section 223 (b). The Minister may lay down rules to the effect that there can not be required legalization, confirmation, etc. of public documents issued by the courts or authorities in another country.

(2). The Minister of Justice may also lay down provisions relating to the procedure for responding to requests from abroad for the authenticity of public documents that are set to be drawn up by the Danish courts or other public authorities.

The third book. Civil procedure

__________

In the first subparagraph. General provisions Chapter 21 ratione materiae § 224. Civil lawsuits are treated in 1. instance by the District Court, unless otherwise provided in this or any other law.

section 225. By the maritime and commercial court dealt with cases concerning the Community trade mark regulation. Trademark Act section 43 (a), and matters relating to a community design, see. design § 42.

(2). Unless the parties have agreed otherwise, the following cases may also be brought before the maritime and commercial court: 1) International cases where expertise to international economic conditions have a significant impact, 2) proceedings, where the Consumer Ombudsman is a party, and the application of law concerning the placing on the market or act on certain payment instruments has significant impact, 3) cases where the application of trademark law, the common law, design law, law on utility models or existing law on the protection of topographies of the design (topography) has a significant impact and 4) cases where the application of the competition act has major importance.

(3). The request is a matter which is covered by paragraph 2, by the District Court, at the request of a party the Court refers the case to the maritime and commercial court. § 226, (3) and (4) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 226. The District Court may, at the request of a party to refer a case to the treatment by the High Court, if the case is of a fundamental character.

(2). If the parties have agreed that the matter should be dealt with by the District Court, can reference be made only at the request of both parties. Reference can not be done in the in chapter 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a), (b) and 44 43 referred cases.

(3). Referral request must be made no later than the preparatory meeting referred to in article 6. section 353, or, if such a meeting cannot be held, not later than 4 weeks after the Court's announcement that there should not be held a preparatory meeting. However, in special cases, the Court may refer the case after a request is made later, but before the end of the preparation.

(4). Determining whether the case should be referred or not, taken by order. An order whereby the referral cannot be brought before the higher court.

§ 227. The District Court may, at the request of a party to refer a case, in which expertise to commercial circumstances is of major importance, in particular in the employment relationship between employers and their employees, to treat by the maritime and commercial court, if the case is of a fundamental character.

(2). The rules in § 226, paragraphs 2 to 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ § 228-231. (Repealed) section 232. The Court shall of its own motion that it has ratione materiae to hear the case.

(2). The Court has not ratione materiae to hear the case or one of the raised requirements, refer the matter or the requirement for a decision at the right Court, where the case or requirement under the purview of an ordinary civil court or housing law. However, the Tribunal may decide to hear the case, provided that the jurisdiction the question finished first comes for a decision in the course of time.

(3). Decision on reference be made by order. The Court is not competent, and can reference does not happen, the Court rejects case by dom.

§ § 233-234. (Repealed)

Chapter 22 territorial jurisdiction § 235. Lawsuits brought by the defendant, unless otherwise provided by law.

(2). The ordinary court is in the place where the defendant is domiciled. Has the defendant domiciled in multiple jurisdictions, is the ordinary court in each of them.

(3). The defendant has no domicile, is the ordinary court in the place where he is staying.

(4). The defendant has neither domicile or known residence, has jurisdiction in the place where he last resided or resides.

section 236. Danish nationals residing abroad without also having residence in Denmark, and which are not subject to the jurisdiction of the Member State of residence, have lives in Copenhagen.

§ 237. Cases against persons who operates professional activities, for cases involving the company, be brought in the courts for the place where the company is exercised.
Section 238. Societies, associations, private institutions and other associations that can appear as a party to legal proceedings, has jurisdiction in the place where the head office is situated, or, if this cannot be stated, in the place where one of the members of the administrative or management body is domiciled.

(2). Cases against the associations referred to in paragraph 1, which operates business activities outside the jurisdiction, may, when the matter relates to the company, be brought in the courts for the place where the company is exercised.

(3). Cases that are related to the Association, and which is raised by the Association against the individual members or between these arise, may be brought by the Association Home thing.

(4). Proceedings for compensation against the founders, Board members and directors of the associations referred to in paragraph 1 may be brought by the Association Home thing.

Section 239. Regions and municipalities have jurisdiction for the place where the head office is located.

section 240. The State has jurisdiction in the place where the authority which the arraigned on the State's behalf, has Office.

(2). Proceedings for review of decisions of a central State authority instituted by the applicant's place of residence, if the applicant resides in Denmark, see. However, section 245.

section 241. Matters relating to rights in immovable property may be brought in the courts for the place where the property is located.

section 242. Matters relating to a contract may be brought in the courts for the place where the obligation which lies at the root of the matter, have been met or are to be met.

(2). The provision of paragraph 1 shall not apply to pecuniary claims, unless the claim has arisen during the stay in the jurisdiction under such circumstances, it would have to be met before the site is abandoned.

section 243. Cases in which the alleged penalty, compensation or redress in respect of violations of the law, may be brought in the courts for the place where the delict has occurred.

section 244. In matters relating to consumer contracts, which is not signed by the person at the trader's fixed place of business, the consumer may bring proceedings against the operator at his own home stuff.

section 245. The parties may agree upon which of several out similar dishes I should apply.

(2). In matters relating to consumer contracts is an ex ante agreement conferring jurisdiction is not binding on the consumer.

section 246. Cases against persons, companies, firms, associations, private institutions and other associations who do not have place of residence in Denmark, may be brought in this country, in so far as any right pursuant to the provisions of §§ 237, 238, 241, 242, paragraph 2, 243 and 245 may be regarded as the place of jurisdiction in the case. In matters relating to consumer contracts, the consumer may bring proceedings against the in 1. paragraph mentioned persons and associations by its own jurisdiction, provided that the making of special offers or advertising in Denmark have gone ahead of the conclusion of the agreement and the consumer in this country has made the arrangements necessary for the conclusion of the agreement.

(2). No one can right in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be considered as the place of jurisdiction in the matter, matters concerning formuerets proportion against the persons referred to in paragraph 1 shall be brought in the courts for the place where you know the application service is staying.

(3). Cases concerning formuerets proportion against the persons referred to in paragraph 1 and associations may also, if there is no jurisdiction in accordance with the rule set out in paragraph 1 shall be brought in the courts for the place where the person or association at the time of the action has the goods, or where the goods, demand respect, finds himself at the time the action was brought. Averted arrest in goods through the collateral, the security shall be considered as goods that are present at the place where the arrest petition is or, where applicable, should be submitted.

§ 246 a. cases concerning confirmation of arrest of a ship and on the debt-claim in respect of which the seizure is made, may be brought in the courts for the place where the attachment is carried out or would be made, if it was not foiled by collateral.

section 247. In cases covered by an international agreement, which is implemented in Danish law by Act on Community judicial Convention, etc., or law of the Brussels I Regulation, etc., including by means of a notice pursuant to the said laws, used the agreement conferring jurisdiction rules. However, this does not apply to cases brought by it in section 246 (a) place of jurisdiction, and as covered by the Convention of 10. May 1952 on the arrest of seagoing ships.

(2). Where there is no after Danish legislation, moreover, is the venue for a case that after an international agreement as referred to in paragraph 1. paragraph, or may be brought in this country, brought proceedings before the applicant's place of residence or, if the applicant does not have jurisdiction in this country, in Copenhagen.

§ 248. The Court shall of its own motion, whether the matter is referred to the appropriate venue. Makes the defendant does not object to the Court's jurisdiction in its defence or in it in § 352 (3) referred to the Court for the hearing, shall be deemed to be the right venue.

(2). The matter is to be seised, that is not the right venue to hear the case or one of the raised requirements, the Court refers the matter or, if possible, the requirement for a decision by the appropriate court. Decision on reference be made by order. Can reference not be made, the Court rejects case by dom.

Chapter 23 merging and separation of requirements section 249. The applicant may, in one case put forward several claims against the defendant, provided that: 1) place of jurisdiction for all requirements in this country, 2) Court is venue for one of the requirements, 3) Court is unbiased jurisdiction in respect of one of the requirements, and 4) all requirements can be treated according to the same procedural rules.

(2). During the proceedings the defendant can bring a counter-claim alleging conviction for the counterclaim or in a part thereof, if 1) which is venue for the counterclaim in this country or claim arising out of the same contract or the same ratio, as the applicant's claim is based, and 2) counterclaim can be treated according to the same procedural rules as to the applicant's requirements.

(3). The Court has not ratione materiae to process a submitted claim or counterclaim in a separate case, the Court may refer the claim to the decision by the proper Tribunal, see. section 232, paragraph 2. The Court may, instead of referring a counterclaim for decision by the proper court to refer the case in its entirety to the decision by this.

(4). On the inclusion of new claims or counterclaims under proceedings also applies to rules on the submission of new claims and pleas in law.

section 250. Several Parties may sue or be sued under one case if: 1) place of jurisdiction for all requirements in this country, 2) Court is venue for one of the requirements, 3) Court is unbiased jurisdiction in respect of one of the requirements, 4) all requirements can be treated according to the same procedural rules, and 5) neither party makes an objection, or requirements have such a context that they put forward objections should be treated regardless of less than one case.

(2). Each of the parties may involve claims against third parties during the proceedings, provided that: 1) there is a venue for the claim against the third party in this country, 2) requirement can be treated according to the same rules as the other procedural requirements, and 3) neither the other parties or third party objections, or requirement has such a relationship with one of the other requirements to claim whatever put forward objections should be dealt with during the proceedings.

(3). Where the conditions referred to in paragraph 1, no. 5, or (2). 3, have not been met, the Court under section 253 provision for separate treatment and decision of requirements. Is not the right venue for the Court or competent with respect to a factual claim, reference is made, however, for a decision by the appropriate claim Tribunal.

(4). The Court has not ratione materiae to deal with a claim under an independent case, it may refer the claim to the decision by the proper court.

(5). The Court may, at the request of one of the original parties reject a claim against a third party, provided that the claim should have been involved in the case in the past. After end preparation can claim against the third parties involved in the case only with the Court's consent.

§ 251. Third parties can by mail summons to join a party in a court case in the 1. instance, if: 1) there is jurisdiction in this country for his requirements, 2) requirement can be treated according to the same rules as the other procedural requirements, and 3) third man will shut down independent claim with regard to the subject-matter, or third party claim has such a relationship with the original claim that the requirement should be addressed in the course of the proceedings, and this will not lead to substantial disadvantages for the indigenous parties.

(2). The Court has not ratione materiae to deal with third party claims under a separate case, it may refer the claim to the decision by the proper court. The District Court may not, however, refer a claim to the High Court, and the Court may not refer a claim to the District Court.

(3). The Court may, at the request of one of the original parties reject third party requirements, provided that entry into the matter should have happened earlier. After end preparation can entry into the proceedings only happen with the consent of the Tribunal.

section 252. Third parties who have an interest in the outcome of a case, may intervene in the proceedings in support of one of the parties.

(2). The decision of the case's legal issues have major importance for the public administration processing of the same issue or issues of the same nature, the competent authority can similarly occur in case if it can be done without significant inconvenience for these proceedings. The Court may, after the parties have had access to comment, by contacting the competent authority to give this opportunity to intervene in the case.
(3). Request for joining in the proceedings must be made in writing to the Court or made with the Court's permission orally in a court hearing in the case. The Court gives the parties notice of the request. Decision of questions about entry into the case be taken upon request by order.

(4). The Court shall determine how the TA must be allowed to speak during the proceedings and furnish proof. The Court may confer or impose the onset job costs.

section 253. The Court may decide that the main debate preliminary preparation or should be limited to a part of the requirements, as the case is concerned, or, where the matter involves several requirements or questions, to one of these.

(2). The Court may make a separate decision on the part of the requirements, as the case is concerned. Includes case more requirements or questions, the Court may make a separate decision on one of these.

(3). Separate decisions on for counterclaims or requirements in respect of which there is a counterclaim may only be enforced if the Court in the decision taken by the determination that the decision against or without collateral must be enforced for a part or in its entirety. The same applies to separate decisions about one of the questions that does not terminate the Court's treatment of the case or any of the requirements of the case.

(4). The decisions referred to in paragraph 3 may only be brought before the higher court in connection with the final decision in the matter, unless the judgment may be enforced, or the higher court has allowed, that the decision be brought separately. Requests for such permission must be submitted to the higher court before the expiry of the time limit for submission of the general decision. Communicated to the permit, the case must be brought before the superior court within four weeks.

§ 254. The Court may decide that several cases pending before the Court between the same or different parties must be put in context with each other. The Court's decision may not be brought before the higher court.

(2). The Court may, at the request of a party to refer a case in 1. instance for processing by another court, if the case after received the opinion of the second law are most appropriate to be dealt with in connection with another action pending in another court, see. However, section 247 (1). Similarly, a high court appeal to refer a treatment by the second High Court.

Chapter 23 (a) class action lawsuit § 254 a. Uniform requirements made on behalf of several persons can be treated under a class action lawsuit in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter.

(2). The rules laid down in this chapter do not apply to (a) in chapter 42, 42, 43, 43 a, 43 b, 44 and 88 cases referred to.

§ 254 (b). Class action lawsuit can be brought when 1) there are uniform requirements as referred to in § 254 a, 2) place of jurisdiction for all requirements here in the country, 3) Court is venue for one of the requirements, 4), the Court is mainly responsible for a requirement, 5) class action lawsuit is considered to be the best way to treat the requirements at, 6) team members can be identified and informed of the matter in an appropriate way and 7) who can be appointed a group representative without prejudice to article. § 254 c.

(2). The Court has not ratione materiae to deal with all of the requirements under a separate case, the Court may refer the matter to the decision by a court that ratione materiae to deal with at least one claim.

§ 254 c. Class action waged by a group representative on the Group's behalf. The group representative shall be appointed by the Court. As the group representative may, in accordance with article 3. However, paragraph 2, shall be appointed a member of the Group 1), 2) an association, private institution or other association, when the action falls within the framework of the Association's purposes, or 3) a public authority that is empowered by law to do so.

(2). In the class action lawsuit under section 254 (e), paragraph 8, to which the group representative shall be appointed only a public authority that is empowered by law to do so.

(3). Group representative must be able to carry out group members ' interests during the proceedings.

(4). Access to the group representative ceases to be not only for the reason that after the action occurs changes in the circumstances referred to in paragraph 1.

§ 254 d. Class action lawsuit brought by filing of subpoena to the Court of first instance, without prejudice. § 348. The summons can be submitted by any person under section 254 (c), paragraph 1, may be appointed as representative of the group. In addition to what is stated in paragraph 348 of the summons must contain 1), a description of the group, 2) information on how team members can be identified and informed of the case and 3) a proposal for a group representative, who is willing to assume the duties.

(2). Meet the summons not requirements set out in paragraph 1, and the hereafter is unfit to serve as the basis for the proceedings, see paragraph 349 mutatis mutandis.

§ 254 e. the Court shall appoint a group representative, if the conditions laid down in § § 254 (b) and 254 (c) are met.

(2). The Court may, in connection with the designation of group representative or after expiry of the deadline to register for the opt out of group action, see respectively. (6) and (8) provide that the group representative must give security for the costs of group representative may be required to pay to the other party. The nature and amount of security fixed by the Court. Lodging of security does not, and shall not another group representative, rejected the case.

(3). The Court may later designate a new group representative, if it is required. In the class action lawsuit with enrollment, see. (6) the Court shall consider whether it is necessary to appoint a new group representative, if at least half of the group members, who signed up the group action, the request and the request is accompanied by a proposal for a new group representative, who is willing to assume the duties.

(4). The Court set the framework for group action. The Court may later change the frame, if it is required.

(5). Group action includes the group members, who signed up for group action without prejudice. paragraphs 6 and 7, unless the Court determines that the action shall include the Group of team members who have not opted out of the one group the action without prejudice. (8).

(6). The Court shall fix a time limit for by written notice to enroll in group action. The Court determines to which registration must happen. The Court may exceptionally authorise the registration takes place after the deadline, if special reasons speaking for it.

(7). The Court may provide that registration for the group action must be subject to the condition that the team member shall make an order of the Court provided security for costs of the proceedings, unless the team member has a legal expenses insurance or other insurance that covers the costs of the proceedings, or group action meets the conditions for legal aid in accordance with § § 327-329 and team member fulfils the economic conditions under section 325. The Minister shall, on application by the group representative on the group action meets the conditions for legal aid after sections 328 and 329. Section 327 (4) 2. and (3). paragraph, article 328, paragraph 5, 2. section, and section 329, 3. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(8). If the action concerns requirements group, where it is clear that the requirements due to their small size usually not likely facilitated by individual action, and it must be assumed that a class action lawsuit with enrollment will not be an appropriate way to treat the requirements at, the Court may, at the request of the group representative shall determine that the action shall include the Group of team members who have not opted out of the one group action. The Court shall fix a time limit for the group by written notice to opt out of the action. The Court determines to which the withdrawal must take place. The Court may exceptionally allow unregistration occurs after the deadline, if special reasons speaking for it.

(9). The persons whose requirements fall within the frame of the group action, must be informed about the mentioned in paragraphs 1 to 8 ratio and on the legal consequences of signing up respectively opt out of group action. Notification is given on the way in which the Court determines. The Court may decide that the information in whole or in part shall be effected by public notice. The Court may instruct the group representative to make the notification. The costs of notification is paid provisionally by the group representative.

§ 254 such as parties to the action are considered group representative and the Group's group counterparty.

(2). The Court's decisions in group action have binding effect for the team members who are covered by the block action. With regard to decisions on for counterclaims applies, however, only claims which arise out of the same contract or the same ratio, as group members ' requirements is based on. In the class action lawsuit under section 254 (e), paragraph 8, of the court decisions only have binding effect for team members who know the action could have been sued in this country relating to the respective requirements.

(3). A team member may be ordered to pay the costs of the proceedings to the opposing party and/or group representative. By decisions after 1. point goes the other party's requirements prior to the group representative. The team member may be ordered to pay the costs of the proceedings with an amount as determined under section 254 (e), paragraph 7, with the addition of amounts through the trial team member to come good.
(4). To the extent that the costs imposed on a team member who meets the economic conditions under section 325, not covered by a legal expenses insurance or other insurance, paid the costs of the State Treasury, whose group the action meets the conditions governing the free process in sections 327-329, subject to a maximum of an amount as laid down under section 254 (e), paragraph 7.

(5). The rules in articles 298 and 300, section 301, paragraph (1), sections 302 and 305 and section 344, paragraph 2 2. paragraphs, see. 1. paragraph, shall apply mutatis mutandis for team members who are covered by the block action.

§ 254 g. in the event of questions about raising or reject group action, team members covered by the group action, informed, unless notification is obviously redundant. The Court may decide that there should be notification, in other cases, including when there is question whether to approve a settlement. The rules in § 254 e, paragraph 9, 2.-5. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). If the group action is highlighted or rejected, a group member who is the subject of group action, by written notice to the Court within four weeks may join as a party, in respect of the person's requirements, and continuing the proceedings in accordance with the rules of individual actions. The same applies, if the High Court under section 254 (e) (4) 2. point, determines that a claim should not be covered by the block action.

§ 254 h. settlements, as the group representative is included on the claims, which are covered by group action, achieve validity, when the settlement is approved by the Court. The court approves the settlement, except by the settlement is effected on an unfair discrimination by group members or the settlement, incidentally, is manifestly unreasonable. Group members, who are covered by the group action, must be informed of the Court's approval of a settlement. The rules in § 254 e, paragraph 9, 2.-5. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 254 of the Court shall inform the team members covered by the group action, decision on the merits. The rules in § 254 e, paragraph 9, 2. and (3). paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis. The Court shall, upon request, group members, which are covered by group action, an extract transcript of judgment.

§ 254 j. Appeal a judgment in a class action lawsuit by group representative, see § 254 e, paragraph 5-9, mutatis mutandis.

(2). Anchor group representative is not, can an appeal be initiated by any person under section 254 c, paragraphs 1 and 2, may be designated as a group representative, and § 254 (b) (1). 1, 5 and 7, and section 254 (e), paragraphs 1 and 4 to 9, shall apply mutatis mutandis. Anchor group representative part of a judgment shall 1. section apply to the other parts of the judgment.

(3). Appeal a judgment in a class action lawsuit by the Group's counterparty, treated the appeal in accordance with the rules of the class action lawsuit.

(4). The rules in § 254 c, § 254 (e), (2) and (3) and § § 254 f-254 in mutatis mutandis under the appeal. The rules in section 368 (1), (2). paragraph and in paragraph 2, shall not apply.

§ 254 k. A group member who is the subject of group action, and if requirements are not subject to an appeal under section 254 (j), may appeal against a judgment in a class action lawsuit, as regards his or her requirements. An appeal or application for a permit shall be deemed timely if the appeal of opposition or the application for authorisation shall be submitted no later than 4 weeks after the appeal expiry date of the ordinary deadline for doing so.

Chapter 24 the parties § 255. Whoever is right, the plaintiff or sagvolder shall be governed by the General rules of law.

(2). Also it is determined after legislation general rules about it, according to the nature of the retsforholdets is necessary that several persons acting as a process believers to form the right plaintiff or sagvolder.

Section 255 (a). A party may ask to receive copies of documents relating to the case, including imports of retsbøgerne, unless otherwise specified.

(2). The right of access does not include internal working documents. As internal working documents shall be deemed to be 1) documents, drawn up by the Court for their own use in dealing with a case, and 2) vote protocols and other summaries of the deliberations of the Court.

(3). Request for access to a document shall be filed with the Court which, incidentally, is dealing with it or has already dealt with the matter. The decision of the Court, by order, request an interim measure can be taken according to the rules laid down in chapter 37.

(4). The Court shall decide as soon as possible, on a request for access to documents can be met. The request is not accepted or denied within 10 days after the request is received by the Court, the applicant shall be informed of the reason for this, as well as to when the decision is likely to be available.

section 256. Where a necessary process of values between two or more persons takes place, and in a hearing one or more of these are lacking, while one or more of them provide meeting, represents the or the that meetings, the payments not received.

section 257. In court proceedings, a minor does not act on its own. Guardianship is exercised by the parents jointly, and one of the parents fails to appear in a court hearing, while the other meetings, will be performing the met on behalf of the incapable at the hearing.

(2). The guardian may not without the consent of the person who is legally incompetent, take legal proceedings concerning property rights, over which the person has availability, or which relates to a contract concluded by the relevant valid on its own. The guardian also cannot without the consent of the person under guardianship with the deprivation of legal capacity, in accordance with article 3. the Guardianship Act § 6, bring a lawsuit related to a physical violation or a peace and defamation, there is added the person concerned, unless the person under guardianship, as a result of lack of understanding of the importance of not can decide to do so.

Section 258. The Court does not have to ask the parties on behalf of the official evidence that they are of age to dispose of process. Rejection due to applicant's or sagvolderens lack of authority to dispose of the matter shall therefore only take place after the assertion.

(2). However, the Court may dismiss the case either immediately, on behalf of the official, or when the necessary data are not available, when according to the way in which the parties in the process of the Scriptures may be called, or, moreover, according to the information available has reason to believe that any of them lacks authority to dispose of the matter.

section 259. Anyone can both as plaintiff and as sagvolder go in right for themselves.

(2). The Court may order a party to letting this matter perform by a lawyer, if it does not find it possible to deal with the case on sound manner, without that party have such assistance. The notice may not be brought before the higher court.

(3). To comply with an order made under paragraph 2, shall not apply, shall be considered pleadings filed by the party after the pålæggets message, which is not submitted, just as the party is considered failed to appear the court sessions are held in accordance with the pålæggets message. Where special considerations justify it, however, the Court may appoint a lawyer party.

Chapter 25, their representatives, section 260. A party may allow another meeting for himself in court after the rules below in paragraphs 2-9 of representatives.

(2). Lawyers are eneberettigede to appear in court as administrators of the parties, without prejudice to paragraph 3, 5, 6, 8 and 9.

(3). There may, however, meet for a party in court by people who are 1) guardian of a party who is legally incompetent, under guardianship after the Guardianship Act section 5 or under samværgemål after the Guardianship Act § 7, 2) akin or related by with a party in the ascending or descending line or in the sidelines as close as siblings or children's Party's spouse, adoptive or foster parent, adoptive-or nursing child , 3) belong to the same household as the party, as well as by 4) persons who are employed by the party for a period not shorter than 1 month, and – when the majority does not even a lawyer – not with the specific purpose to appear in court.

(4). Persons covered by paragraph 3 must be able to prove their affiliation with the majority when the Court or the opposing party, the Court may exceptionally allow so require. an appropriate adjournment for that purpose.

(5). A party may, in proceedings for the recovery of overdue money requirements according to the rules laid down in Chapter 44 (a), in cases of small claims in accordance with the provisions of chapter 39 and attachment businesses before the enforcement court appear in court by persons other than the persons referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3.

(6). The Minister of Justice may permit employees in associations, guilds and the like, which seems like the parties ' representatives in the labour law system, can meet for a party in District Court in lawsuits concerning the pay and employment conditions, such as associations, stakeholder organisations and the like. as agent on behalf of their members within the Association's area of interest. It is a condition that the employees have a Danish legal undergraduate and graduate education, see. However, section 135 (a), paragraph 2.

(7). The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules concerning the system provided for in paragraph 6.

(8). When taking into account the nature and other circumstances are justifiable, the Court may permit the meet by lawyer from other Nordic country.

(9). See change treatments it is permissible to leave the meeting for it by persons other than the persons referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3. The same is true under execution activities, including auction businesses, for the, against whom the Act is directed, and under auction businesses for those submitting bids during the auction. 1. and 2. paragraph shall cease to apply if at the hearing must be conducted debate on a dispute, see. However, section 495, paragraph 2.
Paragraph 10. If a party proves that it has not been possible for him to take on a lawyer to perform a trial, the Court may appoint a lawyer. The qualification is done on condition that the party declares itself willing to reimburse the Treasury the costs in doing so and after the Court's determination to provide security for these expenses. The Court instructs at the same time with the end of the party to replace the Treasury his expenses in connection with the qualification.

Section 261. The who without being a lawyer meetings as head of section for the majority, must be over 18 years of age and impeccable reputation.

(2). The Court on behalf of the civil service to reject persons who are not eligible for for it to appear to others, and to refute the pleadings, which is signed by other than bulk and in front of the mentioned meeting eligible people.

§ 262. (Repealed) section 263. A procedural master's acts or failure to act is, in so far as they fall within the duration limits, just as binding for the party, as if they were made of this though.

(2). However, confessions or other statements about the actual proceedings obtained during the oral proceedings withdrawn or corrected by the party itself, when this happens immediately and immediately after that party's authorised agent has spoken.

section 264. Procedure before that of his authority to act for a party to be lifted in relation to the counterparty is not thereby, that the party is dead, come under the bankruptcy or has lost its authority to dispose of the matter, neither thereby, that the party has been competent to dispose of process, but only by an intimation to the counterparty on the termination of the befuldmægtigelsens.

section 265. The Court shall ensure, on behalf of the official meetings as an authorised agent of a party, is the agent for this purpose.

(2). However, rallies and not on behalf of the official lawyers evidence that they are agents for the party, and when their shall be an undeniable by counterparty, they can demand the postponement in order to provide the necessary proof.

(3). Other representatives than lawyers must be able to immediately before the Tribunal and the opposing party to prove befuldmægtigelsen, otherwise they may be rejected immediately.

§ 266. When an otherwise to meet for a party entitled person declares that would carry out the party's case and make a commitment to provide its consent, and no other meeting of the party, he can give, when such may happen without significant disadvantage of the Court issued thereto either against or without collateral. The person in question has since before the next hearing, however, in another of the Court or particular period to provide its approval of his actions; otherwise, he is rejected and have to tilsvare the other party you know the hearings prompted the costs as well as possible loss at the delay.

§ 267. Although a party by the way lets his case perform by an authorised agent, he is, however, not excluded from even to express themselves during the oral procedure, immediately after his authorised agent has spoken.

§ 267 (a). The who without being subject to section 260, paragraphs 2, 3, 6, 8 and 9, as well as § 136, paragraph 8, under section 260, paragraph 5, represents a party in proceedings for the recovery of overdue money requirements according to the rules laid down in Chapter 44 (a), in cases of small claims in accordance with the provisions of chapter 39 and attachment businesses before the enforcement court, must exhibit a behaviour which is in accordance with fair practice for their representatives. Procedure before the proxy holder must perform his duties conscientiously, thoroughly and in accordance with the legitimate account to the client's best interests, what dictates. The matter needs to be encouraged with the necessary speed.

(2). The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on best practices for their representatives.

§ 267 (b). The Minister of Justice shall ensure that their representatives comply with the rules on best practices in § 267 (a) and regulations issued in implementation thereof on the basis of reporting by the courts and complaints from clients or others who have a legal interest therein.

§ 267 (c). The Minister of Justice may grant an authorised agent a rebuke in less serious or individual cases of violation of the rules of good behaviour for their representatives. Have an authorised agent guilty of gross or more often repeated infringement of the rules on best practices for their representatives, and gives the relationship showed grounds for believing that the person concerned does not in future will abide by the rules of good behaviour for their representatives, can the Minister deprive, their proxy holder the right to make cases for other courts. Withdrawal can be accomplished in a period from 6 months to 5 years or until further notice.

(2). The Justice Minister's decision must include a statement about access to justice and on deadline for doing so.

(3). The proxy holder may request a procedure before a decision in accordance with paragraph 1 on deprivation of the right to perform for other court cases brought to court. The Court may confirm, rescind or amend the decision.

(4). Request for legal action against the Minister of justice must be made within 4 weeks after that decision is announced. The Minister of Justice sues an action against, their proxy holder in the civil procedure forms.

(5). Request for legal proceedings have suspensive effect, but the Court may, if the Minister of Justice has stripped, their proxy holder the right to make cases for other courts, by order exclude the person concerned from carrying out cases for other courts, until the case is finally settled. It can know the verdict determined that appeals do not have suspensory effect.

§ 267 (d). The Minister of Justice may at any time revoke a revocation under section 267 (c), paragraph 1.

(2). Is withdrawal happened so far, and the Minister of Justice shall refuse an application for waiver of withdrawal, he may require the question referred to the Court, if there is course 5 years after withdrawal. The Court is seised by the Minister of Justice in the civil procedure forms.

(3). The Justice Minister's decision, the Court can approve the question first on the new be brought before the Court, when there is progress two years after the Court's decision.

Chapter 26 Conciliation mediation section 268. In all civil cases at first instance judgment broker court settlement.

(2). Conciliation it is not, however, if it is due to the nature of the parties ' relationship or similar circumstances in advance must be assumed, that mediation would be fruitless.

(3). Mediation can also be made when the case is brought before the higher court.

(4). Failure of mediation may not result in referral of the case.

section 269. With the parties ' accession may be decided to close its doors during the mediation in the Court, provided that this is likely to promote the possibility of achieving a settlement.

section 270. Entered into settlement agreements shall be entered in the minutes.

(2). The question of the validity of the entered into settlement falls within the decision in the courts of first instance, without prejudice. in doing so, section 501, paragraph 2. However, objections based on errors by the Court's actions, be claimed by loved ones.

Chapter 27 Retsmægling § 271. The provisions of this chapter shall apply to proceedings pending at the District Court, the High Court or the maritime and commercial court.

§ 272. The Court may, at the request of the parties, appoint a retsmægler to assist the parties to reach an agreed solution to a dispute, which the Parties shall have disposal over (retsmægling).

section 273. Retsmægler may be designated as 1) a judge or clerk at that Office, as the case of the Chief Justice is appointed to act as retsmægler, or 2) a lawyer who has been accepted by the courts service to function as retsmægler in the relevant high court circuit.

(2). The Danish court administration shall lay down detailed rules on the assumption of lawyers as retsmæglere.

section 274. sections 60 and 61 shall apply mutatis mutandis to retsmæglere.

section 275. Retsmægleren defines the progress of retsmæglingen in consultation with the parties. With the consent of the parties retsmægleren can hold meetings with the parties separately.

section 276. A retsmægling be terminated if 1) the parties to reach an agreed solution to the dispute, 2 or 3) determines the retsmægleren) one of the Parties requests it.

(2). Retsmægleren completes a retsmægling, if it is necessary in order to prevent the Parties shall conclude an agreement involving retsmæglingen offences or is otherwise contrary to mandatory law.

section 277. Information obtained during a retsmægling, are confidential, unless the parties agree otherwise, or the information is otherwise publicly available.

(2). Notwithstanding paragraph 1, a party may disclose information from a retsmægling if 1) information obtained from the party even or 2) it follows from the law or provisions laid down by law, the information must be disclosed.

(3). Paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to other participants in the retsmæglingen than the parties and retsmægleren.

(4). If the case continues in court after completing the retsmægling, notwithstanding paragraph 1, a party may, if necessary, use information received under retsmæglingen to justify a request to the Court to impose on the other party or the other to hand over documents, see. Chapter 28.

§ 278. Each Party shall bear its own costs in connection with a retsmægling, unless the parties agree otherwise.

section 279. After a retsmæglings ending retsmægleren must not act as judge or lawyer in the course of continued treatment.
(2). Notwithstanding paragraph 1, a judge who has served as retsmægler, on request, introduce an agreed solution as court settlements in the transcript of the proceedings and make the decision to withdraw the case.

§ § 280-296. (Repealed)

Chapter 28 Of the parties and third parties ' obligation to provide synbare evidence § 297. The Court may permit to obtain a written statement from a party or from a person who would be questioned as a witness in the proceedings, if it found unobjectionable. Before the Court takes a decision after 1. paragraph, the other party have access to comment on the issue.

§ 298. The Court may, on application by a party to impose upon the opposing party to produce documents, subject to his disposal, and that the party will invoke during the proceedings, unless doing so would provide information of which he would be excluded from or exempted from the requirement to testify as a witness about the meaning. § § 169-172.

(2). The counterparty fails to comply with the notice without any legal justification, shall the provision in § 344, paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 299. The Court may, on application by a party to instruct third parties to produce or supply documents subject to his available, and which are important for the proceedings, unless doing so would provide information of which he would be excluded from or exempted from the requirement to testify as a witness about the meaning. § § 169-172.

(2). Third party without any legal justification fails to comply with the notice provisions of section 178 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 300. A party that makes the request for the production of documents pursuant to § § 298 and 299, must specify the facts to be proved by documents, as well as the reasons in which he supports, to the opposing party or the stated third party is in possession of the documents.

(2). Provision for the production of documents taken after it, who has access to the documents, have had the opportunity to express their views.

(3). Third parties may require its expenses when presenting prepaid by bulk or require guaranteed payment expenditure.

§ 301. When a vision or discretionary goods must take place, the parties have to give the announced men an opportunity to inspect or make themselves aware of the store's subject, in so far as this is in their guardian or under their disposal. If a party refuses without lawful reason, hereby finds the provision in § 344, paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Is the store's subject in third-party guardian, and he refuses they announced access to observe the party thereof, he may turn to the right, where afhjemlingen should be done. The Court considers that the refusal of third parties according to the tenets of section 299 is unauthorised, be ordered him to present the men of vision access within a certain time limit. The sections 299 and 300 rules will be given, moreover, in this case to apply.

Chapter 29 the hearing of parties section 302. The Court may, after the other party's claim convene a party meeting to personally answer questions term end to the enlightenment.

(2). The Court may, however, decide that the party's explanation to be given instead of the District Court, where it is found appropriate.

Section 303. Any party may voluntarily produce it and covet personal to give its explanation. The party holds himself to give evidence, is obliged to reply to the additional questions, as the opposing party or the Court might do to him.

section 304. (Repealed) section 305. In addition, find by party questioning the rules on witnesses in chapter 18, except for § § 178, 182 and 188, apply with the necessary modifications.

Chapter 29 (a) accountability by violation of intellectual property rights, etc.

section 306. In connection with a case concerning a violation or infringement as referred to in section 653, (2) the Court may, at the request of a party that is empowered to reprimand the violation or infraction, impose a counterparty or third parties to provide information, see. (2) that the person concerned has at its disposal, whether goods or services that constitute such a violation or violation, if 1) the question as part of business activities is found in the possession of those infringing goods, 2) the question as part of business activities is found in the process of applying the relevant infringing services, 3) the question in the context of business activities is found in the process of providing services used in those infringing activities, or 4), the person concerned according to persons covered by nr. 1-3 have been involved in the production, manufacture or distribution of those infringing goods or delivery of such infringing services.

(2). The information referred to in paragraph 1 includes: 1) the names and addresses of the producers, manufacturers, distributors, suppliers and other previous holders of the goods and services as well as on the wholesalers and retailers, as the goods in question or the services in question were intended for, and (2)) information about the produced, manufactured, delivered, received or ordered quantities and the price obtained for the goods or services in question.

(3). Court rejects in whole or in part, a request under paragraph 1 if it is to be assumed that the disclosure of the information would cause the request relates, or any other injury or inconvenience, as disproportionate to the requesting party's interest in the information.

(4). A notice issued under paragraph 1 does not include any information, such as the one requested pursuant to §§ 169-172 is not obliged to give evidence as witness. section 173 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(5). The counterparty fails without lawful reason to comply with the notice, the provisions of § 178 and section 344, paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis. Third party without any legal justification fails to comply with the notice provisions of section 178 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 307. A party who makes a request for notice issued under section 306, must provide the information requested, and the reasons for it, the request relates is governed by § 306 (1). 1-4. the provisions of paragraph 2. Provision on the imposition under section 306 shall be taken after the opposing party and the request relates, have had the opportunity to express an opinion. the Court determines how the notice must be complied with.

(3). Third parties may require its spending to comply with the notice by prepaid by bulk or require guaranteed payment expenditure.

§§ 308-310. (Repealed)

Chapter 30 Costs § 311. Each Party shall pay the initial costs associated with procedural step, as the party has carried out or requested.

(2). The Court may, at the request of a party pursuant to paragraph 1 must pay the cost of a preliminary survey and estimates or the like, provide that the defendant must pay part of the cost forecast, if the other party's issues for the visually-and discretionary man etc. significantly has resulted in an increase in costs.

(3). Court determines in what proportion the parties provisionally shall pay the costs associated with the procedural steps, as the Court of first instance considers that, of its own motion.

(4). The party is not represented by counsel, the Court may make the implementation of a procedural step that party lodges a security if the nature and amount determined by the Court.

Section 312. The losing party shall replace the opposing party the expenses, the lawsuit has done to the opposing party, unless the parties have agreed otherwise.

(2). The Court may, however, provide that the losing party does not or only partially to replace the counterparty the inflicted costs if special reasons speaking for it.

(3). The unsuccessful party has offered the defendant what is for this, the other party to replace the unsuccessful party the costs of the then following part of the process. Paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(4). When the case is inadmissible in its entirety, with regard to the costs of the proceedings be regarded as lost by the applicant.

(5). The party who appeals do not achieve any change of the appealed decision, be considered with regard to the costs of the proceedings as unsuccessful.

(6). In chapter 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a) and 43 (b) no party shall pay the costs of proceedings cases referred to any other party. However, the Court may impose upon a party to pay the costs of the proceedings, if special reasons speaking for it.

section 313. When each of the parties for a part loses and for a part wins the case, the Court imposes one of the parties to pay costs to the opposing party or partial determines that none of the parties have to pay court costs to the opposing party.

(2). The Court may, however, impose any one of the parties to pay full court costs to the opposing party, when the other party's claim only in a less significant degree differ from the outcome of the case and the variance has not resulted in separate costs.

Section 314. When an issue is raised, the Court may impose one of the parties to pay full or partial legal costs to the opposing party or determine that none of the parties have to pay court costs to the opposing party.

§ 315. Is achieved by a change in the appealed decision appeal, see § § 312-314 application with regard to the costs of these proceedings, as well as with regard to the costs of these proceedings earlier treatment, in so far as that decision must be taken.

§ 316. As legal costs recoverable expenditure has been necessary to the sound execution. Costs of legal representation or assistance from a person pursuant to section 260, paragraph 5, in the course of trade or under section 260, paragraph 6, represents a party, be replaced by an appropriate amount, and other expenses will be replaced in full.

(2). Costs shall not be awarded the injury resolved or after working out.
section 317. Process associates jointly and severally liable for legal costs. However, the Court may, where the circumstances speaks for it, impose a single or a few of them to clarify certain parts of the cost.

Section 318. The party, which on the reckless way has been ordered spilled meetings, ufornødne evictions, useless evidence or other unnecessary procedural steps, even if the party wins the case, moreover, replace the counterparty cost in doing so.

section 319. Lawyers and other representatives according to the counterparty's assertion during the proceedings can be ordered to bear the costs which they know duty quarrelsome behavior has caused.

section 320. The Court may decide that the Treasury will replace the costs incurred by a party through no fault of their own have been inflicted as a result of that case in whole or in part have had to go about or could not be processed.

section 321. An applicant who is not domiciled or established in the European economic area, after the defendant's request, provide security for the costs of the proceedings to which the applicant may be required to pay to the defendant. The defendant's request must be made in the defence or in it in § 352 (3) hearing. The nature and amount of security fixed by the Court, who may also be exempt for collateral, if special reasons speaking for it security is not Made, it is rejected. case.

(2). Paragraph 1 shall not apply where the applicant is domiciled or established in a country where a plaintiff residing or having its registered office in Denmark, is exempted from the requirement to give security for costs of the proceedings.

Section 322. The Court makes provision for legal costs, even though there are no claims to this effect, see. However, section 319.

Chapter 31, legal aid and legal aid § 323. The Minister of Justice subsidizes the judicial assistance by lawyer guards in the form of very basic oral advice (step 1). The Minister of Justice also provides grants to legal aid by lawyers in the form of advice beyond very basic oral advice (step 2) and advice in connection with the conciliation negotiations (step 3).

(2). Everyone has the right to legal assistance free of charge on step 1 regarding any legal issues.

(3). The meeting the economic conditions under section 325, is entitled to partial legal aid free of charge on step 2 of the basic regulation. However, paragraph 4. When there is a dispute and there is estimated to be the prospect that additional assistance from the case by a lawyer will be able to quit settlement wise, it has also the right to partial legal aid free of charge in question on step 3.

(4). Legal aid on steps 2 and 3 can not be given to 1) term or defendants in public criminal proceedings, 2) active trader cases of predominantly commercial character, 3) cases for debt restructuring or 4) cases relating to or is under treatment by a management authority or a private complaint or appeal boards that are approved by the Minister for economic and business affairs.

(5). Notwithstanding paragraph 4, nr. 4, may be granted legal aid on steps 2 and 3 by complaining about a management authority.

(6). Remuneration paid to lawyers for legal aid on step 2 represents 800 DKK (2005) Inc. VAT, of which the Treasury pays 75 per cent remuneration paid to lawyers for legal aid on step 3 constitute 1830 KR. (2005) Inc. VAT, of which the Treasury pays half. The Treasury pays, however, the entire consideration for assistance in connection with an application for legal aid. Subsidy from the Treasury includes only remuneration that is not covered by a legal expenses insurance or other form of insurance.

(7). The Minister of Justice shall determine the detailed rules for the provision of legal aid, including on the scope of legal aid on steps 1, 2 and 3. The Minister of Justice shall determine the detailed rules for the grant of legal aid, including the grant calculation and payment.

section 324. The Minister of the Treasury can provide grants for legal aid offices. The Minister of Justice shall determine the rules relating to the calculation and payment.

section 325. In accordance with the application shall be communicated to a person who meets the economic conditions referred to in paragraphs 2-5, and that do not have a legal expenses insurance or other insurance that covers the costs of the case, legal aid in accordance with the provisions of § § 327 and 328.

(2). Persons whose revenue base not exceeding those in paragraphs 3 to 5 shall amount to meet the economic conditions to get free process, unless the cost of the case likely to be insubstantial in relation to the applicant's revenue base. The Minister of Justice establishes rules on the calculation of the revenue base.

(3). Revenue limit constitutes 236,000 KR. (2005-level) for single people.

(4). For cohabiting used the couple's total revenue base, and sufficient income constitutes 300,000 DKK (2005-level). If the couple have opposing interests in the matter, however, used the applicant's own revenue base and income limit for single people. In matters relating to marriage or child custody, see. Chapter 42, can the applicant's own revenue base and sufficient income for singles is also used.

(5). The income limit is increased by 41000 KR. (2005-level) for each child under the age of 18, including stepchildren or foster children, who are either living with the applicant or largely dependent on this.

Section 326. In § 323, paragraph 6, and paragraph 325, paragraphs 3-5, specified amount is adjusted each year on 1 October. January with 2.0% attributed to or deducted from the percentage adjustment for that fiscal year, see. law on a rate adjustment percentage. The regulated amount under section 323, paragraph 6 shall be rounded to the nearest whole Crown sums divisible by 10. The regulated amount under section 325, paragraphs 3 to 5 shall be rounded to the nearest whole Crown of amounts that can be shared with 1000. The adjustment is carried out on the basis of the regulatory time applicable amount before rounding. Minister of Justice Announces every year, what adjustments to take place.

Section 327. Free process can, in accordance with article 3. section 325, given to a case in the 1. instance 1) in the in section 139, paragraph 1, § 147 e and chapter 42 referred to cases, however, not to the applicant in matters relating to a modification of an agreement or judgment for parental responsibility section 14 or section 17, paragraph 2, 2) to the consumer in cases concerning the refund of cash benefits provided by an injunction after the marketing practices of the Court or disused notified by the Consumer Ombudsman, and 3) where the applicant has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part, Lawyers Committee without prejudice to article. § 146, a rent Board or an inmate complaint boards or State complaints boards, with the exception of the consumer complaints board and the matter is brought by the applicant for the achievement of the Board's decision or an agreement concluded for the Board or by the opposing party to amend the Board's decision or an agreement concluded for the Tribunal.

(2). Free process can, in accordance with article 3. section 325, provided for an appeal where the applicant has been unsuccessful, in whole or in part the previous instance, and the case has been appealed by the opposing party.

(3). Free process in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2 may not be granted if it is evident that the applicant will not be upheld in the case.

(4). Free process in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be communicated by the Court to which the case is pending or may be instituted. Be refused legal aid, taken the decision by order. Notwithstanding section 392 (2), the refusal of legal aid to a matter dealt with by the maritime and commercial court or of the High Court as 1. instance, be appealed without special permission.

section 328. Outside the cases referred to in § 327, can free process, see. section 325, be granted if applicant deemed to have reasonable grounds for litigating.

(2). In the assessment of whether the applicant has reasonable grounds for litigating, included, among other things, 1) the importance of the applicant, 2) the prospect of the applicant will get dismissed in the case law relating to size, 4, 3)) the size of the expected costs and 5) the opportunity to have the case decided by an administrative board or a private complaint or appeal boards that are approved by the Minister for economic and business affairs.

(3). In cases 1. instance on termination or cancellation of residential lease or relationships or personal injury shall be deemed to be the lessee, worker and injured respectively in order to have reasonable grounds for litigating, unless conditions as referred to in paragraph 2, no. 2-5, clearly to the contrary.

(4). Free process under paragraph 1-3 can only exceptionally be given to 1) matters arising out of the applicant's business activities, or 2), the applicant in cases of defamation, unless a defamation of a certain gravity is widespread through a mass medium or in addition to a further circle.

(5). Free process in accordance with paragraphs 1 to 3 shall be communicated to the Minister of Justice. Be refused legal aid, may be appealed to the procesbevillingsnævnet refused within 4 weeks after the applicant has been notified of the refusal.

Section 329. Outside the cases referred to in section 325, see. § § 327 and 328, the Minister of Justice may, on application, grant a party legal aid, when special reasons speaking for it. This is particularly true in cases which are of a fundamental nature or of general public interest, or which have significant impact on the applicant's social or professional situation. Be refused legal aid, may be appealed to the procesbevillingsnævnet refused within 4 weeks after the applicant has been notified of the refusal.

section 330. The Minister may lay down rules about the content of an application for legal aid and on the information supplied by the applicant shall announce.

section 331. Free process entails for the case part 1) remission of duties in accordance with the law on court fees, 2) the appointment of a lawyer to perform the matter for consideration by the Treasury, without prejudice. section 334, 3) reimbursement from the Treasury for the cost, as with add is held in connection with the case,
4) exemption from the requirement to replace the opposing party the costs and 5) in switch cases waiver of probate costs and, in so far as the costs cannot be covered by estate agents, an exemption from the payment of remuneration to any worker in the estate and other costs of measures implemented with shift the Court's approval.

(2). Free process can in the authorization is limited to a few of the incentives referred to in paragraph 1.

(3). Effects of free process includes the entire matter in the particular instance, including the procedure required for obtaining a new making of the case to the same court, as well as enforcement of the decision. Effects include also the measures which, in the interests of the preparation of the legal action with add is made before the grant of legal aid.

(4). Effects of free process also includes the examination of the case in 2. or 3. instance, if the case is referred to the higher court by the opposing party and the party which has granted, in whole or in part have been unsuccessful in the previous instance.

(5). Effects of free process is terminated not by a party's death.

(6). The authorization may be revoked when the conditions under which it is granted, turns out not to be present or to be lapsed. When the authorization is revoked, terminated the effects of free process.

§ 332. The Court shall decide on the payment of legal costs, as if there were not given legal aid, including a discretionary fixed amount equal to the charges after dispute value should have been paid, see. section 331, paragraph 1, no. 1. To the extent that a party is exempt from the payment of legal costs to the opposing party, subject to article 20. section 331, paragraph 1, no. 4, paid the costs of the State Treasury. Imposed on the opposing party to pay costs, the amount falls to the Treasury. Has the party free process, even incurred expenditure in connection with the case, however, the Court shall distribute the amount between the Treasury and the party.

(2). The Court may impose on a party who has granted, in whole or in part to replace Treasury expenditure by the free legal aid, to the extent that the expenses are not subject to the opposing party, when the party's circumstances, including as these are after the outcome of the case, speak for it.

§ 333. For each right, the Minister of Justice assumes an appropriate number of lawyers to conduct cases for parties who have legal aid, or for whom, incidentally, is hereby appointed a lawyer according to the rules laid down in this law. The Minister of Justice may, by assumption of an attorney by a city court determine that there should not be entitled to the reimbursement of travel costs at the meeting in question within the jurisdiction.

(2). In appeals, the lawyer who has been appointed under treatment in the previous instance, appointed to lead the case to the superior court, where the lawyer is entitled to this right.

(3). After the party's request, an attorney who is not accepted by the right appointment, if it be found sound and the lawyer is entitled to justice and willing to appoint.

(4). A licensed attorney or a lawyer who has not admitted to the High Court, appointed in a case that can be reported as a test case, if it exists. However, it is a condition that the case is not a priori deemed unsuitable as a test case, and that the Party shall inform consent.

(5). Referred to in paragraph 1, the lawyers must provide legal aid in accordance with § 323 (1), (2). section attorneys who are not covered by paragraph 1, may, by notification to the authority that the Minister determines, assume a corresponding obligation.

§ 334. Appointment of attorney granted by the President of the Tribunal. The qualification also includes acts by other law.

(2). Due to the appointed lawyer an appropriate fee as well as reimbursement for outlays, including travel expenses, as the lawyer with add have had in connection with the duties of the basic regulation. However, § 333 (1), (2). PT.

(3). The party calls for the appointment of a particular lawyer, the Court may make the qualification that the lawyer fully or partially waives claims against the Treasury for the reimbursement of travel expenses.

(4). Fees and remuneration shall be fixed by the Court which has made the qualification. The determination is done by separate decision while prosecution or retshandlingens end.

(5). The appointed lawyer may not receive fees or remuneration in addition to the amount fixed by the Court. In the cases referred to in paragraph 3 and in cases where the appointed lawyer appear at another court, see. (1), (2). point, there may, however, be taken in agreement between the party and the lawyer of that party shall pay travel expenses that are not covered by the Treasury. The rule in the 1. paragraph shall not apply where there is a special agreement between the party and the lawyer taken on the royalty and the lawyer waives requirements on remuneration by the Treasury.

(6). If the costs of the case is covered by a legal expenses insurance or other insurance, fee and allowance for the appointed lawyer primarily paid for by the insurance.

section 335. If the costs of the case is covered by a legal expenses insurance or other insurance, joins the Treasury in the insured person's claim against the insurance company, to the extent that the Treasury has granted coverage in accordance with the rules on legal assistance and legal aid. However, this does not cover in the form of remission of duties under section 331, paragraph 1, no. 1. section 336. There may be granted upon application of a party, which has a legal expenses insurance or other insurance that covers the costs of the case, reimbursement from the Treasury of the portion of costs that exceed the insurance limit, if the nature or circumstances can justify the cost could not be held within the insurance limit. The provisions of sections 325-328 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Costs of proceedings covered under paragraph 1, in so far as the Treasury, if there had been granted legal aid, would have granted coverage in accordance with § § 331, 332 and 334.

(3). When the High Court under section 327, paragraph 4, has decided that the conditions referred to in paragraph 1 for coverage of the portion of costs that exceed the insurance limit is met, the Court shall fix at the same time, the amount that can be covered, without prejudice. (2).

(4). When the Minister of Justice or procesbevillingsnævnet under section 328, paragraph 5, has decided that the conditions referred to in paragraph 1 for coverage of the portion of costs that exceed the insurance limit is met, the Minister of Justice may decide on the disbursement of the amount applied for, provided that this can be approved, in accordance with article 3. (2). Can the Minister does not approve the requested amount, the Minister shall send the case to the appellate court or, at the latest, have dealt with the matter, after which the Court shall determine the amount that can be covered, without prejudice. (2).

In the second subparagraph. The procedure before the Chapter 32 General provisions § 337. The Court may, at any time during the negotiations to urge the parties to comment on the reasons, which could lead to the Court on behalf of the civil service may reject or refer the case.

section 338. The Court may not award a party more than he claimed, and can only take into account the pleas, which the party argues, or which cannot be waived.

§ 339. Is a party's claim or his pleas or his opinions on the matter, moreover, unclear or incomplete, the Court may examine this remedied by questions to the party.

(2). The Court may invite a party to express its position as well to the actual as for Legal Affairs, which seems to be of importance to the matter.

(3). The Court may invite a party to produce documents, provide survey or estimates or otherwise prove, when the facts of the case without such evidence would stand as uncertain.

(4). Meetings of a party in a case dealt with by the District Court, not by a lawyer, the Court majority supervisor about what he should make to the information of the case and, moreover, to the safeguarding of its interests under this.

§ 339 a. hearings are under preparation, where there is no evidence for the use of the main debate, be held in camera, unless the Court decides otherwise.

section 340. The burden of proof in proceedings in the 1. instance and in appeal proceedings before the High Court will take place during the main debate. When the circumstances justify it, the Court may, however, provide that the burden of proof or a part of this must happen before the main debate. The Court may fix a time limit within which such evidence should be completed. The provision on the burden of proof before the main debate in urgent cases can be taken by the Court in which the certificate is intended to be implemented.

(2). Concerned party shall inform the other party about the evidence in the main debate with a week's notice. The Court, where the burden of proof must be made, however, in urgent cases can make exception and can then appoint a lawyer to take care of the other party's interests. Remuneration paid to the lawyer shall be determined by the Court and is held provisionally by the party who has requested the evidence. The Court may require the party to provide security for the payment of royalties.

(3). In the Supreme Court the Court determination about where and when the burden of proof must be made. The rules laid down in paragraphs 1, 3. and (4). paragraph and paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 341. Evidence which is deemed to be irrelevant to the case, may not take place.
section 342. Must be recorded evidence abroad, the Court shall draw up on the basis of information provided by the party seeking the evidence admitted, a letter of request to the appropriate foreign authority. The Court may require the party to provide security for the costs of evidence will lead. The request must be drawn up in accordance with the applicable conventions on letters rogatory.

(2). The Minister of Justice may lay down further rules on letters rogatory.

§ 343. The Court may allow evidence to be included, even if this does not happen to use for a pending lawsuit. Request for evidence submitted to the courts for the place where the witness resides or stays, or in the case of vision and discretion to the courts for the place where the subject-matter of the transaction exists. Request for the recording of evidence abroad shall be submitted to the courts for the place where the proceedings are to be instituted in this country.

(2). The costs of taking of evidence in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be borne by the party who want the evidence admitted. Court may require security to be provided for the costs of evidence will lead.

(3). The Court may order the party who has requested the evidence admitted, to pay court costs to the opposing party.

(4). The provisions of section 340, paragraph 2 1. and 2. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 344. On the basis of that which is passed during the negotiations and the evidence, the Court, which will determine the actual circumstances to be taken into account for its adjudication.

(2). Is a party's declarations concerning the facts of the case are unclear or incomplete, or he fails to comment on the other party's declarations on these issues or to comply with the other party's requests, the Court may by evidence assessment attributing this effect for the benefit of the other party. The same applies if a party fails to appear after being summoned to the personal meeting, see. § 302, if he fails to answer questions that are prepared in accordance with sections 302 and 303, or if his reply is unclear or incomplete.

(3). If a party fails to comply with the Court's requests to lead evidence, see. § 339, paragraph 3, the Court may by evidence assessment attributing this effect for the benefit of the other party.

§ 345. The Court may adjourn any proceedings, when this is required, including to wait for an administrative or judicial decision, which could have an impact on the outcome of the case. The Court shall inform the person concerned as soon as all about the postponement.

section 346. The Court may resume the examination of a case is admitted to the decision when it is questionable to make the decision on the present basis.

section 347. Request from foreign courts in the taking of evidence or the making of other procedural acts shall be performed according to the rules laid down in this law and the conventions in force on letters rogatory and, as far as possible, in accordance with the request. Communication from the Commission to the parties of the time of retshandlingens the making should only be granted if requested in the request was made.

(2). Spending by the acts referred to in paragraph 1 shall be borne by the public in so far as this follows by agreement with a foreign State.

(3). The Minister of Justice may lay down further rules on the execution of letters rogatory.

Chapter 33 Lawsuits in 1. instance section 348. Case litigated by leaving the summons to the Court.

(2). The summons must contain 1) name and address of the parties, including a postal address in Denmark, to which messages can be sent to the applicant relating to the matter, and where the service can take place, 2) indication by the court seised, 3) the applicant's argument, 4) a detailed preparation of the factual and legal circumstances in which the claim is being supported, 5) an indication of the documents and other evidence which the applicant intends to rely, and 6) the applicant's proposal for the proceedings, see. Article 12, paragraph 3, and § § 20, 226, 227 and 353.

(3). (2). 4 and 6 shall not apply in cases, which are dealt with in accordance with chapter 39, or where the applicant has indicated in his application that the respondent is not expected to want to submit objections to the applicant's claim. In that case, the summons must contain a brief statement of the factual and legal circumstances in which the claim is supported.

(4). The summons shall be supplied with copies of this and copies of the documents that the applicant intends to rely on, in so far as they are in the applicant's possession. The Danish court administration may lay down rules on the copies.

(5). The Danish court administration lays down rules to the effect that the subpoenas can be made on special forms. The Court guidance on filling out forms and about the possibilities of legal assistance and free process, see. Chapter 31, as well as on the possibilities for seeking insurance coverage under the legal expenses insurance.

section 349. Meet the summons not requirements of section 348 (2) nr. 1-4, and (3), 2. point, and is subsequently unfit to serve as the basis for the proceedings, the proceedings shall be rejected by means of a decision which shall be communicated to the applicant. The same applies if there not submitted copies as provided for in article 348, paragraph 4. After the applicant's request be taken decision on rejection by order.

(2). The Court may grant the applicant a period within which to remedy the deficiencies referred to in paragraph 1.

§ 350. The Court leaves the summons proclaim of the defendant on the basis of the information that writ contains. At the same time as the notification to be handed out a guide to the defendant about what the defendant should make it to the safeguarding of its interests.

(2). The Court may dismiss the case, if the indication of the name and address of the defendant, without prejudice. § 348, (2). 1, is inaccurate, so that documents cannot be carried out on the basis of the applicant's information. section 349 (1), (3). paragraph and in paragraph 2, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Section 351. The Court imposes on the defendant to submit a statement of defence to the Court within a time limit, usually must be at least 2 weeks. The closing date, which is calculated from the pålæggets service, on request, can be extended.

(2). The defence shall contain 1) defendant's claim, 2) indication of any counterclaim, 3) a statement of the factual and legal circumstances in which the allegation and any counterclaim supported, 4) an indication of the documents and other evidence on which the respondent intends to rely on, 5) indication of a postal address in Denmark, to which messages can be sent to the defendant relating to the matter, and where the service can take place, in so far as such an indication is not already made and 6) respondent's motion for the proceedings, see. Article 12, paragraph 3, and § § 20, 226, 227 and 353.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraph 2, no. 3 and 6 shall not apply in cases, which are dealt with in accordance with chapter 39. The defence must then contain a brief statement of the factual and legal circumstances in which the allegation and any counterclaim is supported.

(4). Objections must be made in the defence. The respondent seeks the Court's permission for the admissibility shall be heard and determined separately, see. § 253, can confine itself to the defendant in its defence to submit its objections.

(5). With its defence must be submitted copies of the documents which the defendant will plead, in so far as they are in the defendant's possession. The Danish court administration may lay down rules on the copies. At the same time as the filing to the Court, the defendant must send a copy of the defence and the documents to the applicant.

(6). The Danish court administration lays down rules that defences can be made on special forms. The Court guidance on filling out forms and about the possibilities of legal assistance and free process, see. Chapter 31, as well as on the possibilities for seeking insurance coverage under the legal expenses insurance.

Section 352. Sending the defendant fails to timely response with the Court, or meet the defence requirements of section 351 does not (2). 1-3, and (3), 2. point, and it is then inappropriate to serve as the basis for the proceedings, the Court hands down judgment in the applicant's claim, in so far as this is found justified in the case file and it incidentally obtained. The same applies if there not submitted copies as provided for in § 351, paragraph 5. Claims and pleas in law, which are not specified in the summons, may only be taken into account, to the detriment of the defendant if they are served on this. The applicant's claim is unclear, or must the facts presented in the application is assumed to be in essential respects inaccurate, inadmissible by decision or, if the applicant so requests, by order. The decision on the refusal shall be notified to the parties.

(2). The Court may grant the defendant a period within which to remedy the deficiencies referred to in paragraph 1 1. and 2. PT.

(3). The defendant is not represented by an attorney, the Court may summon the parties to a meeting in order to give the defendant the opportunity to supplement its defence with an oral statement. section 353, paragraph 6, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 353. The Court shall convene the parties to a preparatory meeting, unless the Court deems it superfluous. The Court specifies in the notice convening the meeting, which issues are to be discussed at the meeting, including special 1) parties ' position to the factual and legal circumstances, 2) organisation of and the time-frame for possible further preparation, 3) time of preparation end and 4) time of the main debate

as well as possibly 5) objections, 6) referral of the case to the High Court or the maritime and commercial court referred to in article 6. §§ 226 and 227, 7) collegiate treatment, see. Article 12, paragraph 3, 8) participation of experts referred to in article 6. section 20,
9) stay of proceedings, including in order to wait for an administrative or judicial decision, which could have an impact on the outcome of the case, see. § 345, 10) submission of questions for the Court of Justice of the European communities, 11) calls for a party to announce actual details, 12) requests for deli meats to produce documents or other evidence, see. § § 298-300, 13) requests for surveys and estimates, see. section 196, or obtaining expert opinions or the opinions of organisations or authorities, 14) formulation of questions for survey and discretionary men, see. section 201 (1), experts, organizations, or authorities, 15) obtaining written party or witness statements, see. section 297, 16) hearings of parties or witnesses before the main debate, see. section 340, 17) costs, as the case could give rise to 18) head the organisation, 19) conciliation and 20) alternative dispute resolution, including retsmægling.

(2). Each Party shall, as far as possible, give meeting by a person authorized to make provision with respect to the matter.

(3). Documents, which are intended to be relied on, as far as possible one week before the preparatory meeting shall be sent to the Court and the defendant in the original or a copy, if this has not been done in the past. The Parties shall also provide information on the evidence which, moreover, is intended to be implemented.

(4). Requests for evidence which lengthens processing time significantly, must be made no later than the preparatory meeting or, if such a meeting cannot be held, not later than 4 weeks after the Court's announcement that there should not be held a preparatory meeting.

(5). In the preparatory meeting brought the parties ' position to the factual and legal circumstances of the pure, and it sought less prepared, what circumstances are not disputed, and which must be the subject of evidence. In the preparatory meeting, the Court must, moreover, after discussion with the parties, as far as possible, determine the further course of events, including the time-frame for possible further preparation. The Court must also, as far as possible, establish the time of the main debate.

(6). The Court may permit a party or an authorised agent participating in the preparatory meeting for the purposes of telecommunications, except where such participation is inappropriate.

§ 354. Is the time-frame for further preparation or the time of the main debate not been established on a preparatory meeting under section 353, the Court shall as soon as possible decide thereon.

(2). The Court may modify the timeframes for further preparation and the time for the main debate, which is set at a preparatory meeting after § 353 or pursuant to paragraph 1, if it is required for the sake of a sound treatment of the case.

§ 355. The Court may summon the parties for further preparatory meetings. The rules in section 353 (1), (2). paragraph (2) and (6) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). The Court may, at any time during the preparation provide that a party must submit a writ on a specified issues in a period specified by the Court. The time limit may be extended on request. At the same time as the filing of the Court majority send a copy of the writ to the counterparty.

section 356. The Court determines when the preparation is connected. The Court has not taken other provision, be considered preparation for select 4 weeks before the appointed time of the Court of first instance in the main debate beginning.

(2). Make to a party process step, as it is not filed in due time according to the prescribed plan by the Court for the preparation of the basic regulation. section 353, paragraph 5, and section 354, rests with the person to carry out, the Court may conclude the preparation, unless the interests of the other party to the contrary.

(3). The Court considers that the additional preparation is necessary, it may decide that preparations should be resumed.

§ 357. The Court may decide that the parties within a period specified by the Court before the main debate to court shall submit a final stop document. Stop the document must contain the party's claims and pleas in law and an indication of the documents, that the party will rely on, and the evidence that is intended to be implemented during the main debate. Copy of the document must be forwarded to the other party at the same time stop.

(2). The Court may invite the parties to before a deadline set by the Court before the main debate to the right to submit a summary document. Copy of the summary document shall be sent to the opposing party must at the same time.

(3). In cases that are treated with more judges or assisted by experts, shall forward to the parties no later than 1 week before the main debate the Court copies of the pleadings and of the exchanged documents or parts of documents, that are intended to be relied on during the proceedings. The matter is to be determined under section 366 without oral main negotiation, copies as referred to in 1. paragraph is lodged with the Court no later than the end of the parties ' exchange of written procedure posts. The Danish court administration may lay down rules on the copies.

(4). The President of the Tribunal may direct that the copy referred to in paragraph 3 to be combined into an extract. High Court Presidents and the President of the maritime and commercial court also negotiated with the Bar Council can lay down rules on the formulation of extracts.

§ 358. Want a party to extend the claims, the party has made in the course of preparation, or putting forward pleas in law not listed under preparation, or to lead evidence, which is not listed under preparation, the majority give the Court and the opposing party thereof. The other party may, within 1 week after receiving the message, provide the Court and the other party notification of its comments, in which case the Court shall decide, without prejudice to article. paragraphs 6 and 7.

(2). The rule set out in paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis if the defendant wishes to put forward objections as to not provided by the defence, see. However, Section 248 (1), (2). PT.

(3). The rule set out in paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis if a party asks for evidence which extends the processing time significantly, after the preparatory meeting referred to in article 6. section 353, or, if such a meeting is held, not later than 4 weeks after the Court's announcement that there should not be held a preparatory meeting.

(4). The rule set out in paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis if a party after expiry of the time limit for the filing of a writ on a specific question, see. § 355 paragraph 2, want to come forward with new allegations, arguments or evidence relating to that question.

(5). The rule set out in paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis, if a party wants to expand the allegations, contained in a final stop document or a summary document, see. § 357, or putting forward pleas or lead evidence, which is not specified in the document or stop the summary proceedings.

(6). The Court may, irrespective of the fact that the opposing party has not given consent, authorize the extension of the claims, the submission of new evidence or new evidence after the implementation of paragraphs 1 to 5, where 1) the specific reasons must be considered apologizing that the request is not made in the past, 2) the entity has sufficient opportunity to pursue its interests without exposure of the main debate or 3) denial of permission could result in a disproportionate loss for the party.

(7). The Court may, notwithstanding that the other party has consented, oppose the extension of the claims, the submission of new evidence or implementation of new evidence if a meeting request is likely to necessitate a suspension of the main debate.

§ 359. The applicant can withdraw the case. Counterclaim, the defendant in a court hearing, where the applicant was represented, or in a procedural document which is served on the applicant, however, after the defendant's request, the case continues as far as the counterclaim.

section 360. The applicant fails to appear from a meeting, as this is called for under section 352, paragraph 3, section 353 or § 355 (1) rejects the court proceedings by means of a decision which shall be communicated to the parties. Counterclaim, the defendant in a court hearing, where the applicant was represented, or in a procedural document which is served on the applicant, however, after the defendant's request to get a divorce judgment thereon.

(2). Fails both sides from a meeting, as they are called for under section 352, paragraph 3, section 353 or § 355, paragraph 1, raises the right issue.

(3). The defendant fails to appear, as this is from a meeting convened under section 352, paragraph 3, section 353 or § 355 (1), the Court hands down judgment in the applicant's claim, in so far as this is found justified in the case file and it incidentally obtained. During the proceedings, the applicant amended its claim against the respondent or put forward pleas in law not specified in the summons, shall only be taken into account, if the change is made in a hearing where the defendant was represented, or in a procedural document which is served on the defendant. The applicant's claim is unclear, or must the case file is assumed to be in essential respects inaccurate, inadmissible by decision or, if the applicant so requests, by order. The decision on the refusal shall be notified to the parties.

(4). No-show from court hearings during the resumption of the preparation of the basic regulation. section 356, paragraph 3, and § 364, paragraph 1, the information referred to in paragraph 1-3 specified effect, if this is specified in the call.
(5). If a writ under section 355, paragraph 2, or a final stop document under section 357 (1) is not timely, the provisions of the rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 3 shall apply by analogy, if the Court in the notice under section 355, (2) or section 357, paragraph 1, indicated that failure to comply with the notice can lead to default effect.

(6). If the copies under section 357 (3) is not timely, the Court may decide that the rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 3 shall be mutatis mutandis.

(7). The Court may, exceptionally, not to attribute a party no-show or the circumstances in which, in paragraphs 5 and 6 shall be treated as a no-show, effect after this article. Account shall be taken in particular as to whether the absence is likely to be due to legal maturity, about which, moreover, must be assumed to be apologetic circumstances, or whether the defendant wants the case postponed.

§ 361. Ask a consumer that a case may be brought before the consumer complaints board or a Board of appeal or appeal boards that are approved by the Minister for economic and business affairs, must be dealt with by the relevant Committee, raises the court case and sends it to the Board. However, this does not apply if it can be regarded as obvious that there cannot be given the consumer's complaint, or if the matter is not deemed suitable for treatment by the Board.

(2). The Committee request for treatment in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be submitted at the latest in the preparatory meeting referred to in article 6. section 353, or, if such a meeting cannot be held, not later than 4 weeks after the Court's announcement that there should not be held a preparatory meeting. The request may be made orally to the transcript of the proceedings. The Court may, where special circumstances, take into account a request made later than indicated in 1. point, but before the main start of the debate.

(3). The consumer must be made aware of the possibility of the Committee proceedings.

(4). Sues one of the parties on the retrial, after the Committee has completed the examination of the case shall be deemed to be the case in regard to the calculation of process interest and interruption of time limits for lawsuits for brought in the original proceedings, unless that party has not facilitated the matter properly.

(5). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis to a case relating to the remuneration of a lawyer or one of the persons referred to in article 124, paragraph 3, nr. 2, and who owns shares in a law firm, if the other party requests that the matter be dealt with by the Committee, see a lawyer. section 146. However, the first case might be brought before the Court again, when Lawyer Committee has completed the examination of the case.

Chapter 34 the main debate in 1. instance § 362. A party no-show during the main debate, before the party has abandoned its claim, has the same effect as a no-show from a hearing in the course of preparation, see. section 360. The main debate pursuant to § 253, paragraph 1, divided into several sections, the rule is applied in 1. paragraph for each section of the main debate.

(2). The applicant can withdraw the case, until the applicant has abandoned its claim under the main debate. The rule in paragraph 359, 2. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 363. The Court may, irrespective of the fact that the opposing party has not given consent, permit a party to extend the claims, the party has made in the main debate, puts forward pleas which are not listed in the main debate, or driving licences, which are not specified in the main debate, when 1) it of particular reasons must be considered apologizing that the request is not made in the past, 2) the entity has sufficient opportunity to pursue its interests without exposure of the main debate or 3) denial of permission could result in a disproportionate loss of party.

(2). The Court may, notwithstanding that the other party has consented, oppose the extension of the claims, the submission of new evidence or implementation of new evidence if a meeting request is likely to necessitate a suspension of the main debate.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis when a party wishes to rely on any documents that have not been obtained before the end of the preparation.

(4). By a decision in accordance with paragraphs 1 to 3 shall be taken into account whether the party before the main debate could have given notice under section 358 (1), or could be obtained with them the document.

§ 364. The Court considers that the additional preparation is necessary, it may exceptionally decide that preparations should be resumed.

(2). The rules in section 363 applies under the resumption.

§ 365. The main debate will begin with the parties lay down their allegations. The Court may decide that the allegations must be in writing drafted unless they appear in your previous votes pleadings.

(2). Unless the court orders otherwise, the applicant then provides a brief statement of the case, after which the evidence takes place. Readings of the documents cited by the parties takes place only to the extent that there is reason to do so. Then, the applicant and the defendant prepared for their perception of the whole matter, and finally given the parties the opportunity to reply and Rejoinder.

(3). Once the negotiations are closed, admitted the case for decision. However, with the consent of the parties the Court may stay the proceedings on the parties ' position on the Court of conciliation proposal.

(4). The Court may allow, to a party that is represented in the Court, participating in the main debate through the use of telecommunications, except where such participation is inappropriate.

(5). The Court may allow, to a party who is not represented in the Court, or an authorised agent participates in the main debate through the use of telecommunications, if such participation by particular reasons are appropriate.

section 366. The Court may, with the consent of the parties, direct that the matter be decided without oral main debate, when special reasons justify it. The Court in this case, the determination of the parties ' exchange of written procedure posts.

(2). Lodges a party is not filed in due time his first procedure posts, see section 362, paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis. Lodges a party not in a timely manner a later procedure posts, ending the Court the written procedure and takes up the matter for decision.

(3). The rules in section 362, paragraph 2, § and § 363 364 shall apply mutatis mutandis under the written procedure.

Chapter 35 Resumption § 367. The convicted as lack, may require the revision when he submits an application to the Court in writing within 4 weeks from the date of the judgment. The Court may, exceptionally, resume proceedings if the request is submitted later, but before one year after delivery. The Court may make the resumption of the defendant pays the court costs imposed on him, or to provide security for payment. Request for resumption of proceedings has the same suspensive effect to the appeal, without prejudice. § 480.

(2). Resumption of proceedings, the Court determination of these proceedings. Fails the, who have demanded the proceedings resumed, during resumption resumption shall be rejected.

Chapter 36 Appeals Section 368. Judgments handed down by a District Court may be appealed by either party to the High Court, in whose district the District Court is located. Regards the matter demands that after the argument has an economic value of more than 10000 DKK, the judgment can only be appealed with the Board's authorization, see Authorization Process. (2).

(2). Procesbevillingsnævnet may grant leave to appeal of the convictions, which is covered by paragraph 1, 2. point, if the matter is of fundamental character or special reasons, moreover, speak for that reason. Application for authorisation shall be submitted to the Committee within four weeks after the date of the judgment. The Tribunal may, however, exceptionally grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 1 year after delivery.

(3). Judgments handed down by the High Court as 1. body and of the maritime and commercial court, can be appealed to the Supreme Court by the parties, in so far as not otherwise provided by law.

(4). The appeal may include decisions taken during the proceedings, in so far as not otherwise provided by law.

(5). Provisions for the costs of the proceedings in the Court rulings, which are handed down by a high court or of the maritime and commercial court, can only be appealed separately to the Supreme Court with permission from the procesbevillingsnævnet. The provisions of § 371 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 369. Appeals can be made to change, repeal or home viewing.

(2). Provisions of the sentences handed down by a District Court, about the costs of the proceedings may only be instituted separately to the High Court by loved ones, see. § 391, paragraph 1.

(3). Judgments, by which the Court rejects case because it has not been brought before the appropriate court or not in a timely manner is brought before the courts, or for an appeal court, can only be brought before the higher court by loved ones, see. § 391, paragraph 3.

(4). The convicted as lack, can only appeal on the grounds of error in the proceedings.

§ 370. The parties may, after the dispute has arisen, agreement, that a judgment on the merits should not be open to appeal. In proceedings between operators on matters relating to the parties ' business, such an agreement can be concluded before the dispute arose. With business shall be treated as public company.

(2). Regard to judgment both claims, where the parties have agreed that the verdict cannot be appealed, and requirements, where the parties have not concluded such an agreement, the provisions of the Act general rules apply to appeal against the verdict, as far as the latter claims.

(3). Notwithstanding paragraph 1, a judgement is always open to appeal on the grounds of error in the proceedings.

(4). The rules laid down in paragraph 1 shall not apply to those in chapter 42, 42 a, 43, 43 (a), (b) and 44 43 referred cases.

(5). A party may waive an appeal when the verdict is handed down. Renunciation shall be explicitly.
§ 371. Judgments handed down by the High Court as 2. instance, can not be appealed. Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, grant authorization to review in 3. instance, if the case is of a fundamental character. If special reasons for it, the authorization may be limited to a part of the requirements, as the case is concerned, or, where the matter involves several requirements or questions, to one of these.

(2). Application for permission under paragraph 1, 2. section, must be submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet within 8 weeks after the date of the judgment. The Tribunal may, however, exceptionally grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 1 year after delivery.

section 372. Appeal period is 4 weeks at the appeals from District Court to the High Court and appeals from the High Court and by 8 weeks from the maritime and commercial court to the Supreme Court. The time limit shall be counted from the date of the judgment.

(2). Appeal shall be effected by the filing of appeals subpoena at the reviewing body Office. Delivery must be made before the appeal deadline or, if authorized under section 368, (2) or section 371, within 4 weeks after that authorisation has been communicated to the applicant. Handed in summons later, rejected the appeal. The reviewing body may, however, exceptionally allow appeals until 1 year after the date of the judgment. In that case, the summons must be filed within 4 weeks after the permit notification. The provisions of § 398 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the examination of the application for leave to appeal after the deadline. The national court's decision can only be challenged before the Supreme Court in accordance with the provisions of § 392, paragraph 2.

(3). An appeal that raised or rejected for any other reason than exceeding the time limit referred to in paragraph 2, with the Court's permission once again addressed, if the new appeal summons be filed at the Court Office within 2 weeks after the matter was raised or rejected.

§ 373. Opposition shall contain: 1) a statement of the sentence that are appealed, 2) indication of defendants ' address, 3) the appellant's allegation, 4) indication of the pleas, documents and other evidence, that the appellant will invoke, and which were not cited in the previous instance, and 5) indication of a postal address in Denmark, to which messages can be sent to the appellant on the matter, and where the service can be done.

(2). With the opposition must be filed a transcript of the judgment be appealed, and copies of opposition. Also submitted copies of the in (1). 4, referred to documents, in so far as they are in the appellant's possession. The President of the Court may provide for the number of copies.

section 374. Meet the opposition not requirements of § 373 (1). 1, 3 and 5, and the hereafter is unfit to serve as the basis for the proceedings, informed the appellant that the matter cannot be promoted. After the appellant's request for a decision on the rejection of the appeal by order. The same applies, if the appellant is not within the period specified by the Court shall transmit a transcript of the judgment and the copy of the article 373 (2), the said documents.

§ 375. Court lets opposition proclaim for the defendant on the basis of the information provided by the opposition, and instructs the defendant to cast includes defence, except he only claims the verdict upheld in accordance with § 377, paragraph 1. At the same time, the Court determines whether the submission of the statement of defence shall be furnished by means of a hearing or by submission to the Court. The defendant in connection with the service must be made aware of, that he considered to have alleged confirmation, if he fails to appear for the hearing, respectively or is not filed in due time hand in response. Notice of the convening of the hearing or the closing date for responses of the manuscript submission to the Court should in General be at least 2 weeks. Notice or the deadline, which is counted from the service may be extended upon request.

§ 376. The defence must include: 1) defendants ' contention, 2) statement of the pleas, documents and other evidence which the defendant will invoke, and which were not cited in the 1. instance, and 3) indication of a postal address in Denmark, to which messages can be sent to the defendant relating to the matter, and where the service can be done.

(2). Objections to the appeal, which can be waived, shall be submitted in its defence. Claiming the defendant Appeal rejected, and he wants this issue separately, see påkendt. § 253, can he engage in the defence to submit its objections to the appeal.

(3). The defence must be accompanied in accordance with paragraph 1, nr. 2, referred to documents, in so far as they are in the defendants ' possession.

(4). The Court has provided for the submission of the statement of defence upon presentation of a court hearing, the defendant must deliver a copy of the manuscript and the accompanying documents to the appellant at the latest at the same time with the presentation. The Court has determined that the donations must be made by filing with the Court, the defendant shall send a copy of the manuscript and the accompanying documents to the appellant at the latest simultaneously with the filing.

§ 377. Submission of statement of defence is unnecessary if the defendant claims the judgment under appeal is not confirmed and want to rely on other pleas, documents and the like than those who were cited in the previous instance.

(2). The defendant shall be deemed to have alleged confirmation in accordance with paragraph 1, provided he does not respond in writing in a timely manner in accordance with the Court's determination of the basic regulation. § 375. The Court has determined that defence must be made by filing with the Court, it shall notify this to the appellant, if the response is not filed in a timely manner.

Section 378. The Court determines whether the preparation of appeal must proceed by Exchange of further pleadings or the holding of hearings, or on preparations to be connected, and the case immediately scheduled for the main debate. The provisions of § 376, (3) and (4) shall apply mutatis mutandis with regard to the filing of further pleadings. The provisions adopted can later be changed.

(2). The Court may order a party to submit a pleading before a deadline set by the Court. Where a pleading is not timely, the rules in section 386 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). The Court may permit a party or an authorised agent attending a preparatory meeting for the purposes of telecommunications, except where such participation is inappropriate.

(4). A preparatory meeting will be held, the Court may decide that the main debate should take place in connection to this, if the parties so agree, or the case are adequately illuminated and also incidentally suitable to immediately head for negotiation.

section 379. After that the opposition is served on the defendant, the appellant did not raise the matter, if the defendant in due time, without prejudice. § 375, the second assertion than affirmation and want the case promoted.

section 380. Documents and copies of documents which a party wishes to rely upon, but which was not previously submitted, as well as notification of other evidence which a party wishes to lead during the main debate, but which are not specified in his pleadings, to be sent to the Court and the other party as soon as possible and not later than 2 weeks before the main debate. The matter is to be determined pursuant to § 387 without oral main negotiation, copies as referred to in 1. item will be sent to the Court and the other party as soon as possible and no later than 2 weeks before the deadline for the filing of the first procedure posts.

(2). Request for evidence outside the main debate should be made as soon as possible and no later than 2 weeks after the Court has received a statement of defence or a later pleading.

§ 381. The Court may allow a party to lead evidence, which is not specified in accordance with § 380, if exceeding the time limit must be regarded as excusable.

section 382. Allegations, as has been argued in the previous instance, but does not put forward in opposition or in a timely manner delivered a statement of defence, subject to article 20. § 375, nor subject to § 377, the Court may refuse, even if the other party does not object, provided that the claim should have been made earlier during the appeal.

(2). Objections referred to in § 376, paragraph 2 which is not in accordance with this provision is specified in the defence, can only be taken under the State, provided for in section 383, paragraph 2, specified conditions are met.

§ 383. Claims and pleas in law, which has not been argued in the previous instance, if the opposing party protest, only to be taken into account with the Court's permission.

(2). The Court may grant authorisation pursuant to paragraph 1, if it is considered that the relevant allegations apologizing and pleas not previously submitted, or there is reason to believe that the denial of permission will cause a disproportionate losses for the party. By appeal to the High Court may also be communicated to the permission, if the entity has sufficient opportunity to pursue its interests.

(3). Are allegations, which have not been argued in the previous instance, not made in opposition or in a timely manner delivered a statement of defence, subject to article 20. § 375, the Court may, even if the other party does not object, refuse submission, provided that they should have been made earlier during the appeal. The same applies to the pleas in law, which has not been argued in the previous instance, and which is not made during the preparation of the appeal.

section 384. Claims and pleas in law, which has not been argued in the previous instance, and which would make it necessary for the Court to rule on matters which have not been available for the previous instance, the Court may refuse the appeal, even if the other party does not object.
section 385. In appeals that are heard in the High Court, shall forward to the parties no later than 1 week before the main debate the Court copies of the pleadings and of the exchanged documents or parts of documents, that are intended to be relied on during the proceedings. The matter is to be determined pursuant to § 387 without oral main negotiation, copies as referred to in 1. paragraph is lodged with the Court no later than the end of the parties ' exchange of written procedure posts. The President of the Tribunal shall determine the number and may determine that the copies must be assembled in an extract. The President also negotiated with the Bar Council can lay down rules on the formulation of extracts.

(2). In appeals that are heard by the Supreme Court, it is incumbent on the appellant to prepare and before a deadline set by the Court to submit an extract of the documents to the court case brought to the use of the main debate or the written procedure in its stead, see. § 387. The President of the Tribunal, after negotiation with the Bar Council can lay down general rules on the preparation and submission to interpolate on the Supreme Court.

§ 386. The appellant fails to appear from any hearing in the Court in which the case is appealed, the Court rejects the appeal. The same applies, if the appellant is not filed in due time has submitted a duly crafted extract to the Supreme Court, see. section 385, paragraph 2. The Court may also dismiss the case if the appellant is not filed in due time has submitted copies of without prejudice to the High Court. section 385, paragraph 1. Has the defendant claims that other claim than confirmation, promoted the case after defendants ' request on the basis of the present written material, as well as the defendants ' evidence and oral presentations. Happens during the preparation of its absence, the Court may, however, after the defendants ' request instead allow the matter to be promoted on the basis of the present written material and a writing posts from the defendant. Further hearings are held, convened also to the appellant to do so. The defendant has extended its claim or put forward pleas in law which was not relied on in 1. instance, can only be taken into account, provided that the amendment or submission is made in a court hearing in which the appellant was met, or in a procedural document which is served on the appellant.

(2). The defendant from any hearing fails to appear at the Court to which the case has been appealed, promoted the matter on the basis of the present written materials as well as the appellant's evidence and oral presentations. The Court may decide that the same shall apply if the defendant is not filed in due time have submitted copies of the pleadings and documents to the High Court, without prejudice. section 385, paragraph 1. Happens during the preparation of its absence, however, after the appellant's request, the Court may instead allow the matter to be promoted on the basis of the present written materials and a written submissions from the appellant. Further hearings are held, the defendant also convened for that purpose. The appellant has expanded its claim or put forward pleas in law which was not relied on in 1. instance, can only be taken into account, provided that the amendment or submission is made in a hearing where the defendant was met, or in a procedural document which is served on the defendant.

(3). Both parties from any hearing fails to appear at the Court to which the case is appealed, the Court of appeal raises.

(4). No-show from a hearing during the resumption of the preparation have only the specified in paragraphs 1 to 3 effect, provided this is specified in the call.

(5). The Court may refrain from attributing to a party no-show effect in accordance with paragraph 1-3, in particular where the absence is likely to be due to decay, or the opposing party would legally the case postponed.

§ 386 (a). The Court may allow, to a party that is represented in the Court, participating in the main debate through the use of telecommunications, except where such participation is inappropriate.

(2). The Court may allow, to a party who is not represented in the Court, or an authorised agent participates in the main debate through the use of telecommunications, if such participation by particular reasons are appropriate.

§ 387. The Court may direct that the matter be decided without oral main negotiation if the parties so agree, 1) 2) the subject matter of the debate alone is whether the appeal can be promoted, or 3), moreover, due to its very specific nature are appropriate.

(2). The Court in this case, the determination of the parties ' exchange of written procedure posts.

(3). If the appeal is not filed in due time to deliver his first speech on a, paragraph 386 (1) and (5) shall apply mutatis mutandis. Lodges a party not in a timely manner a procedural post, ends the written procedure and the Court takes up the case to the decision.

section 388. The reviewing body has remitted the case, any of the parties within 4 weeks after the judgment, submit a written request for reconsideration of the case to the Court, to which the case has been remitted. In the case of the time limit is exceeded shall section 372 (2) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). With the request for reconsideration must follow a print-out of home viewing. The case promoted then by the General rules of the Act.

Chapter 37 Dear section 389. Rulings and decisions that are handed down by a District Court may, unless otherwise provided in the Act, be appealed to the High Court, in whose district the District Court is located.

(2). Rulings and decisions on the costs of the proceedings, which is set at a maximum of 10000 DKK, cannot be appealed. Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, authorise the dear, if specific reasons justify it.

(3). Application of kæretilladelse in accordance with paragraph 2 shall be submitted to the procesbevillingsnævnet within 2 weeks after the decision has been taken. The Tribunal may, however, exceptionally, authorise, if the application is filed later, but within 6 months after the decision has been taken.

section 390. After that judgment in a case, the decisions taken during the proceedings, cannot be appealed by a party, and the Court may remove an already launched dear, if it matters, the decision is concerned, may be withdrawn during a later appeal of the case.

(2). The rules in section 370 shall apply mutatis mutandis to rulings handed down by the rules in section 253.

section 391. Provisions in the judgments handed down by a District Court for court costs, which is set at more than 10000 DKK, can be instituted separately to the High Court by loved ones.

(2). Procesbevillingsnævnet can give permission for dear of provisions in judgments about the amount of reimbursable costs under paragraph 1 not being contested, if special reasons can justify it. The provisions of section 389, paragraph 3, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Judgments, by which the Court rejects case because it has not been brought before the appropriate court or not in a timely manner is brought before the courts or the Court of appeal, may be brought before the higher court by loved ones. If the verdict is handed down by the High Court as a reviewing body, can only be done with Process authorization Committee dear permission. This authorisation may be granted if the appeal concerns the question of fundamental nature. Application for kæretilladelse must be submitted to the Committee within two weeks after the decision has been taken. Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, exceptionally, authorise, if the application is filed later, but within 6 months after the decision has been taken.

Section 392. Rulings and decisions handed down by the High Court or by the maritime and commercial court according to the rules laid down in § 253 in a case dealt with by the Court as 1. instance, can be appealed to the Supreme Court, where the Supreme Court allows it, see. § 253, paragraph 4.

(2). In other cases, the High Court or the maritime and commercial court's rulings and decisions be appealed to the Supreme Court with the Board's permission for authorization Process. This authorisation may be granted if the appeal concerns the question of fundamental nature. If special reasons speaking for it, can a permission to dear to the Supreme Court as 3. instance limited to a part of the case. Application for kæretilladelse must be submitted to the Committee within two weeks after the decision has been taken. Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, exceptionally, authorise, if the application is filed later, but within 6 months after the decision has been taken.

§ 393. Dear may be brought by any person against whom the order or resolution contains a decision.

(2). Orders for door closing can also be appealed by persons 1) covered by section 172, paragraph 1, 2 or 4, and 2) has been present in person or represented by a person as mentioned in nr. 1 from the same mass-media in the court hearing, which the Court addressed the issue.

(3). Dear shall be effected by the filing of a notice of appeal with the Court whose decision is appealed. The paper must contain the kærendes claim and, where appropriate, a statement of the reasons on which the appeal is being supported. A copy of the writing objecting must at the same time be sent to the opposing party.

(4). Dear of decisions handed down by a District Court, however, can always be made orally to the transcript of the proceedings. The same applies to the loved ones of decisions handed down by the High Court or by the maritime and commercial court, and witnesses, undertaken by sight and discretionary men or those in section 299 or § 306, paragraph 1 referred to third parties.

(5). Dear can be supported on the new arguments and evidence.

§ 394. Complaint, which is counted from the day the decision is taken, is 2 weeks.
(2). Dear must happen before kærefristens expiration or, if authorized under section 389, § 391 or § 392 before 2 weeks after that authorisation has been communicated to the applicant. Launched the appeal shall be rejected by the ladies and later the right to which the decision appealed. The Court may, however, exceptionally allow dear until 6 months after the decision. In writing objecting shall in that case be submitted within 2 weeks after the permit notification. The provisions of § 398 shall apply mutatis mutandis in processing of application for authorisation for loved ones after the deadline.

section 395. Dear has no suspensive effect, unless otherwise provided by law, or it is determined by the Court, whose decision is appealed or the Court, to which the decision appealed.

§ 396. The Court, whose decision is appealed, submitting, in so far as it does not reverse its decision, see. § § 178 and 222, to the right, to which the decision appealed, within one week after receipt of the transcript of the proceedings on the appeal in writing objecting or supply to: 1) or, in writing objecting to in § 393 (4) in the cases referred to, the transcript of the transcript of the proceedings, 2) transcript of the decision appealed, and 3) annex of importance to kæresagen.

(2). The Court may attach a statement of the appeal.

(3). The Court gives the parties the communication on the merits submission and on the content of the Court's statement.

§ 397. The parties have access to submit written statements to the Court, to which the decision appealed. The opinions that come to court later than 10 days after the issuance of the article 396, paragraph 3 referred to in the notice, shall be admissible only if the decision has not yet been taken in the matter.

(2). The Court to which the decision appealed, by the parties and the Court whose decision is appealed, obtain information or statements.

section 398. By order of the Court decision in the case of the incoming written basis.

(2). Where special reasons why the Court may decide that hearing. In such a case, the parties are invited to attend. The Court may permit a party or an authorised agent participating in the oral procedure by use of telecommunications, except where such participation is inappropriate. The appellant fails to appear, the appeal shall be rejected.

§ 398 a. reversal of a warrant for door closing that is appealed under section 393 (2) is without legal effect for the hearing that is held in the Court whose decision is appealed.

Chapter 38 extraordinary resumption and appeals section 399. The Supreme Court may exceptionally allow one of the Court decided case resumes when: 1) it must be regarded as mostly likely to be the case without the applicant's errors have been wrongly informed, and that the case for a retrial will have a significantly different result, 2) it must be regarded as a given that the applicant only in this way will be able to avoid or create one for him disruptive loss and 3) circumstances, moreover, largely speaks for resumption.

(2). The Supreme Court may, under the conditions referred to in paragraph 1 shall allow a judgment handed down by the High Court or District Court, after the expiry of the CHOKEY in § 372 (2) 4. point, that period of one year.

(3). The Supreme Court determines how an application for authorisation in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2 shall be treated, and on the General rules of the Act shall be waived by the re-examination of the case.

(4). When the permission is granted, the Supreme Court or the court hearing the case, on request, provide that the effects of the judgment should be suspended. Such a provision may be subject to the lodging of a security.

(5). Waiver of right to the extraordinary revival and redress is not binding.

Chapter 39 Treatment of cases involving small claims section 400. The rules in this chapter apply at the city court cases, including boligrets cases, of the following requirements: 1) requirements which do not have economic value, or which have an economic value of more than 50000 kr.

2) requirements, which the parties after the dispute has arisen, contracts, the rules in this chapter shall apply. In proceedings between operators on matters relating to the parties ' professions, however, such an agreement may also be concluded before the dispute arose.

(2). The parties may, after the dispute has arisen, agreement to a matter which is covered by paragraph 1, nr. 1, should not be treated according to the rules laid down in this chapter.

(3). The rules in this chapter shall not apply to those in Chapter 23 (a), 42, 42 a, 43, 43 a, b 43, 44 and 88 cases referred to.

§ 401. The case's value as referred to in section 400 shall be determined in accordance with the claim in the statement of claim. The claim includes several requirements between the same two parties, is the value of the total value of these requirements. Interest and costs are not included.

(2). Regard to claim an allowance to be paid an unspecified number of times, the value is calculated by multiplying the benefits per year with 10 of the basic regulation. However, paragraph 3. Regard to claim an allowance to be paid to a specific number of times, the value is calculated by multiplying the performance per use, with the number of times the service is payable. The value may not exceed the benefits per year multiplied by 10, see. However, paragraph 3. The benefits are not of the same size, the benefits for the last years before the action was brought as a basis for calculation.

(3). Value of cases under the hire Act or occupational lejeloven is calculated when the case covered by paragraph 2, 1. paragraph, by multiplying the annual allowance, the claim is concerned, with 5. Be included in the case of paragraph (2), 2. item, the value does not exceed the benefits per year multiplied by 5. For cases under the rent Act §§ 87 and 93 or business lejelovens §§ 65 and 71 fixed these proceedings, however, the value for 1 year rent.

Section 402. The Court may, at the request of a party or of its own motion, decide that the further processing by law must happen without the application of the rules in this chapter, if the case 1) regards the particularly complex factual or legal issues or 2) are of particular importance for a party in addition to the allegation.

(2). In addition, the Court may, at the request of a party, direct that the further processing by law must happen without the application of the rules in this chapter, if the claim is extended beyond the threshold in section 400, (1). 1. section 403. Proof requires the Court's permission. Granted, when it must be deemed likely that the evidence is relevant to the case.

Section 404. At the request of a party may, expert information from the proceedings provided by the written reply to the question asked by the Court to a qualified person or organization. When special grounds for it, the Court may decide that a qualified person or a representative of an expert organization will supplement the written reply by oral explanation.

(2). The parties must be given the opportunity to comment on the questions in advance and to be informed of the expected costs by providing the expert information.

(3). The Danish court administration shall lay down detailed rules on the practical approach by expert information for a case. The Danish court administration can appoint persons or organizations to provide expert assessments or statements.

(4). The rules in section 197, article 199, paragraph 1, article 200, paragraph 204, paragraph 3, section 209 and section 211 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 405. The Danish court administration may lay down rules on the organisation of hearings outside usual business hours.

section 406. The preparation is done according to the rules laid down in chapter 33 with the amendments contained in paragraphs 2 to 6.

(2). The court prepares the matter. Under preparation are brought to the parties ' position the factual and legal circumstances of the pure, and it sought less prepared, what circumstances are not disputed, and which must be the subject of evidence. It also sought clarification as to what evidence there is to take place.

(3). The Court may order a party to respond to a request from the Court within a specified time limit. Corresponds to the Court's inquiry is not filed in due time, the party finds the rules in § 360 mutatis mutandis, if the Court in the notice specified that failure to comply with the notice can lead to default effect.

(4). Exceptionally, the Court may summon the parties to a hearing under preparation. Request must include information about the effects of a no-show, see. section 360.

(5). The Court shall draw up a list of the forms of order sought, pleas in law and the evidence and send the list to the parties. The preparation is connected no earlier than 14 days thereafter.

(6). The rules in § § 353-355 and 357 shall not apply.

section 407. The main debate is conducted according to the rules in section 365, but should not be given it in section 365 (2) 1. PT., 1. Indent referred to the preparation of the case.

(2). It must appear from the judgment that the matter has been dealt with pursuant to this chapter.

Section 408. The costs shall be determined in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 30 of the basic regulation. However, paragraph 2.

(2). In cases concerning claims that have an economic value of more than 5000 DKK, replaced legal expenses or assistance from a person pursuant to section 260, paragraph 5, in the course of trade or under section 260, paragraph 6, represents a party, with more than 1500 DKK excluding VAT. In cases concerning claims that have an economic value of 5000 DKK, but not more than 10000 DKK, replaced legal expenses or assistance from a person pursuant to section 260, paragraph 5, in the course of trade or under section 260, paragraph 6, represents a party, with more than 2500 DKK excluding VAT.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraph 2 may not be derogated from by agreement before the dispute arose.
section 409. If the parties agree that a case should not be treated according to the rules laid down in this chapter, see. section 400, paragraph 2, and that would not have been the basis for, the Court of first instance under section 402 certain, that the matter should be dealt with without the application of the rules in this chapter shall be limited to the impact of legal aid for the costs of the case, there would have been associated with these proceedings pursuant to this chapter.

(2). Notwithstanding section 334, paragraph 5, can be taken in agreement between the party and the court-appointed attorney for that party shall pay the fees and remuneration pursuant to paragraph 1 shall not be covered by the Treasury.

section 410. Appeals of sentences to the High Court is done according to the rules of chapter 36 with the deviations resulting from paragraphs 2 to 5.

(2). Appeal shall be effected by the filing of an appeal against summons to court. Opposition shall contain the appellant's claim and, where appropriate, a statement of the reasons on which the appeal is being supported. Opposition shall be supplied with a copy thereof and of any supporting documents. City Court sends opposition, transcript of the judgment be appealed, and the annex is of importance for appeal to the High Court.

(3). Opposition shall be served on the defendant by the High Court action, and the appellant shall be informed accordingly. The respondent is invited to submit its observations on the opposition within a period specified by the Court. The High Court may determine that further pleadings must be exchanged.

(4). The appeal is decided on in writing the basis, unless the High Court after the merits finds that there are grounds for oral treatment. Makes both parties request for hearing, the application must in General be accommodated.

(5). The following rules on appeals shall not apply: 1) section 372 (2), 1st paragraph, concerning the filing of appeals summons.

2) §§ 373-378 of appeals summons, statement of defence and further preparation.

3) § § 380 and 381 on the indication of evidence.

4) § 382 on removal of the claims and pleas in law put forward too late.

5 section 385) of copies for use in the main debate.

6) section 386 of no-show.

7) § 387 for decision without oral main debate.

§ § 411-447. (Repealed)

Chapter 40-41



(Repealed)

Chapter 42 cases concerning marriage or custody section 448. According to the rules laid down in this chapter shall be treated 1) cases of separation or divorce, 2) cases relating to child custody or the child's place of residence, 3) questions about visitation and other contact in connection with a case concerning custody or the child's place of residence, 4) annulment of marriage, 5) cases between spouses on the modification or unenforceability of the terms of separation, divorce or annulment or unenforceability of agreements on the distribution of assets concluded for the purposes of separation, divorce or annulment, 6) cases between spouses to determine whether separation exists or has lapsed, and 7) cases for determining whether or not the parties are spouses.

Section 448 a. cases of separation or divorce and matters of custody or the child's place of residence be brought before the Court by the State administration, see. However, section 456 (1).

(2). The action is considered brought to court when the Court received the request from the State administration.

(3). The first has requested that the matter be brought before the Court considered the plaintiff. At the same time request before the Court of law shall be deemed to be the party who filed the request for separation or divorce, see. section 37 of the Act of marriage conclusion and resolution, or whether the decision on custody, see. section 28 of the Act on child custody and visitation, 12) as the plaintiff. Was also request as mentioned in 2. item submitted at the same time by both parties, determines the State administration, who is to be regarded as the applicant. State Administration's decision after 3. item can not be referred to the higher administrative authority.

Section 448 (b). the Minister of Justice or the Minister authorizes Sues thereof, or the spouse of a former marriage case to the annulment of a marriage, should the matter be brought against both spouses. Proceedings in a court, where one of the spouses may be sued under section 448 (d).

Section 448 c. Case of marriage can be treated here in the Kingdom, where 1) defendant is domiciled here, 2), the applicant is domiciled here and either have lived here for the last two years or have previously resided here, 3) applicant's Danish citizen, and it is shown that, owing to his or her nationality will not be able to institute proceedings in the country where he is domiciled , 4) both parties are Danish nationals, and the defendant does not oppose referral of the Danish court, or 5) divorce is sought on the basis of the separation announced here in the country within the last five years.

(2). Action for annulment of a marriage or existence may be brought before the Court here in the Kingdom, when the marriage was concluded here.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 may be waived by agreement with a foreign State.

Section 448 d. Case concerning marriage is brought before the Court by the defendant.

(2). Has the defendant not home stuff here in the Kingdom, brought the matter to the Court by the applicant's place of residence.

(3). None of the parties resides here in the Kingdom, brought the matter to the Court as the Minister determines.

Section 448 e. Circumstances that are or could be argued in a previous case concerning marriage, custody or the child's place of residence, which is dealt with in reality, can not be used as a cause of action in a new case.

Section 448 f. Case concerning custody or the child's place of residence can be treated here in the Kingdom, where the child is resident here, 1) 2) child unlawfully transferred abroad or illegally detained abroad and the child immediately before the abduction or retention of residence here, 3) the child is staying here and as a result of civil unrest or similar is driven from his homeland, 4) the child is staying here and the child's place of residence is not known and 5) the child is staying here and the matter is so urgent that a decision from the authorities in the country where the child resides, not await.

(2). (1). 2 shall not apply if 1) the child has resided abroad for more than one year after the holder of custody has had or should have had knowledge of the child's place of residence, 2) that within this period of time is not lodged a request for the return of the child, which is still under treatment, and 3) the child has fallen in his new surroundings.

(3). (1). 1 and 4 shall not apply if the child is out here in the country illegally or illegally detained here, except 1) the child has resided here for more than one year after the holder of custody has had or should have had knowledge of the child's place of residence, and is not within that period is filed a request for the return of the child or 2) a request for the return of the child has been denied.

(4). Paragraphs 1 to 3 may be waived by agreement with a foreign State.

Section 448 g. Case concerning custody or the child's place of residence be brought before the Court for the place where the child resides. If the child is not residing here in the Kingdom, brought the matter to the Court by the defendant. If the defendant does not have home stuff here in the Kingdom, brought the matter to the Court by the applicant's place of residence or, if the applicant does not have home stuff here in the Kingdom, for the City Court of Copenhagen.

§ 449. The Court considers it is not possible to deal with the case on sound manner, without the defendant or the defendant's appeal has a lawyer, the Court may appoint the party to a lawyer. The Court instructs at the same time with the end of the party to replace the Treasury his expenses in connection with the qualification.

section 450. The Court may invite a party to prove and may, regardless of whether the other party so requests, impose on a party to give evidence.

(2). In proceedings for annulment, brought by the Minister of Justice or the Minister authorizes thereof, should the defendant appear in accordance with the same rules that apply to witnesses.

section 450 (a). The Court may, in cases of custody or the child's place of residence or in order to be able to determine a question of togetherness and other contacts, see. Section 448, nr. 2 and 3, appoint a children's expert to participate in the preparatory meetings. The Court may, with a view to achieving a settlement request the child experts to hold a conversation with the parties or the child, as well as to obtain information, unless a party is opposed to this.

section 450 (b). The Court may, in cases of custody or the child's place of residence or in order to be able to decide a question about visitation or other contact, see. Section 448, nr. 2 and 3, provide for evidence, including whether to provide child expert opinions. If necessary, the Court may impose upon a party to appear and give evidence in accordance with the same rules that apply to witnesses.

section 450 c. Conversations with children after parental responsibility law held, without the parties being present, unless the Court decides otherwise. The Court may request a child expert to participate in the conversation or to hold the conversation alone. Before the matter is settled, the parties must be acquainted with the main content of the conversation, unless critical account of the child speaks against it.

section 450 (d). The Court may, in special cases, appoint a person to assist the child in proceedings concerning custody or the child's place of residence. The designated, have access to the file and the opportunity to be present at court hearings and during interviews after §§ 450 a and 450 c.
Section 451. The Treasury shall bear the costs of evidence, child expert participation in preparatory proceedings, interviews with children and by the designation of a person to assist the child, see. § § a-450 d 450. the Court may order a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, in so far as it is imposed on a party to pay the costs of the proceedings.

section 452. If a party fails to appear without lawfully decay from a hearing to which he is conscripted to give evidence, or he refuses without lawful reason by responding, or has the answer not sufficient definiteness, finds the provision in § 344, paragraph 2 shall apply. The same applies if a party fails to comply with the Court's invitation to lead evidence.

(2). The Court may dismiss the case, if the claimant fails to appear or refusing to answer.

§ 453. Hearings are conducted behind closed doors. The public version of the disease, there should not be disclosure of name, occupation or residence of any of the persons referred to in the judgment, or in any other way the publication of the identity. Violation of the above ban is punishable with fine or in aggravating circumstances with imprisonment up to 6 months.

section 454. Appeal period is 8 weeks. Cannot under section 372 (2) authorization to appeal after the deadline to appeal against a judgment that goes out on separation, divorce or annulment of marriage, or by which a marriage is known not existing. Authorisation may, however, be communicated to the separate appeal by conditions, see. (2).

(2). Judgments that go out on separation, divorce or annulment of marriage, can be appealed separately in respect of each of those terms or. Regards the conditions, can only appeal the Court to which an appeal has been made, only change the judgment provision on separation, divorce or annulment, provided the claim to that effect is made in a pleading presented in court or lodged with the Court Office before the appeal deadline.

§ 455. Proceedings relating to marriage, custody, or the child's place of residence may not be brought after the death of a party.

(2). One of the parties dies before judgment, raised the matter.

section 456. Rejected a case in which the request for divorce was filed with the State administration before the expiry of a time limit for doing so, as laid down in the law on marriage conclusion and dissolution, or is raised in such a case without a request from the applicant, the latter may, although the deadline set in the meantime has expired, apply again within 4 weeks after the case was rejected or raised.

(2). The provisions of paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis if an action for annulment of marriage, which is brought before the expiry of a deadline for legal action, as laid down in the law on marriage conclusion and resolution shall be rejected or raised without a request from the applicant.

Chapter 42 (a) Paternity cases section 456 (a). the rules laid down in this chapter are used in cases of paternity for children, including questions about the resumption of such cases.

section 456 b. Case may be brought before the Court in this country, if the mother or the child is domiciled) 1 here, 2) a man who is party to the proceedings, residence or stay here, or his estate is treated or have been treated here, or 3) fatherhood in this country are registered in accordance with the children's Act § § 1-3, recognized in accordance with the children's Act section 14 or 19 or determined by judgment.

(2). Case at the request of a man who after children's Act section 6 have the right to be tried, if he is the child's father, however, can only be brought before the Court in this country, if the mother and the child are resident here.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 may be waived by agreement with a foreign State.

section 456 c. Proceedings brought before the District Court, where the mother lives.

(2). Has mother not home stuff here in the country, brought the case to the District Court, where the man who is party to the proceedings, have home thing. Are more men at the Court for the right parties to proceedings, the Minister of Justice, determines which of the competent municipal court proceedings must be instituted.

(3). Can there not be detected a jurisdiction in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2, the Minister of Justice, determines which court proceedings must be instituted.

(4). Leave one of the parties to the jurisdiction before any of them have delivered an explanation, the case may be referred for further consideration by the District Court, that now is the right venue. The Court may, in addition, with the consent of the President of the High Court concerned, refer the case for consideration by another district court, if this can be assumed to simplify or speed up the proceedings.

section 456 d. a case considered brought to court when the Court received the request from the State administration.

section 456 e. Parties is 1) the child or its estate, 2) the mother or her estate and 3) or the men or the estates, which right after the children's Act section 17 shall withdraw.

(2). Is a party legally incompetent, acting on its behalf in case his legal representative. The parties can also act on its own without regard to guardianship. The Court considers it necessary that a party appointed a special guardian, without prejudice. the Guardianship Act § § 47-49, can this appointment by the Court.

section 456 (f) bringing the matter before the Court on the merits. notice given by the Court's action to the parties. A man involved in the proceedings as a party, the communication also to him.

(2). Is a party to death, given the message to the estate.

section 456 g. the Court can appoint a lawyer for a party, if the person has a need for the Appointment must be made for a withdrawn. man, when convened by notice in the Gazette, or in cases where the stated father is dead, not be given meeting of the man or the death lived.

section 456 (h). the Court shall arrange for the information.

(2). The Court shall take the self-determination for the hearing of parties and witnesses and whether the provision of opinions by experts and other evidence. The Court shall convene even parties and witnesses.

(3). The police provide the right assistance to the information, including in search of father declared options.

(4). The provisions of this law concerning the effects of a party no-show or meeting without raising an objection does not apply to proceedings under this chapter.

(5). Call for the parties to attend the hearing of witnesses or other parties can be omitted when the Court considers the parties ' meeting without significance for the case. There must always be given to the parties notice of the time and place of the hearing, in which such hearing shall take place without prejudice. However, paragraph 6. The communication indicated that the party does not need to appear, unless the party even want it.

(6). The Court may fail to summoning a party or determine that the party should be excluded from attending a court hearing in whole or in part, provided that the interests of another party or to the information required in exceptional cases. Before the matter is decided, that person must be acquainted with the information obtained.

(7). The Court makes provision for the implementation of studies, see retsgenetiske. children's Act section 18. The provisions of § 178 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 456. The mother has the obligation to appear in court and testify about who is or may be the child's father, see. children's Act section 16. The rules in section 171, paragraph 2, no. 1, and sections 177-180 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). The or the men who are parties to the proceedings, be obliged to appear in court and testify about whether or not they have had sexual relations with the mother during the period when she was pregnant. The rules in section 171, paragraph 2, no. 1, and sections 177-180 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). That can be attributed to a party travel allowance in accordance with the provisions of § 188.

section 456 j. acknowledgements for law presented to the transcript of the proceedings.

section 456 k. the Court shall decide without regard to the forms of order sought and the pleas in law.

(2). Only the Court can decide that a man should no longer be included as party to the proceedings.

(3). The matter will be raised when the 1) the paternity is recognized in article 76. children's Act § 19, 2) none of the men who are parties to the proceedings, will be doomed as Dad, 3) the child is deceased, see. However, the children's Act, section 7, paragraph 2, or 4) no father options are enlightened or be identified or found.

section 456 l. costs of evidence pursuant to section 456 (h) shall be borne by the Treasury. The Court may order a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, in so far as it is imposed on a party to pay the costs of the proceedings.

section 456 m. Hearings are conducted behind closed doors. After his wife's wish, an employee of the municipality attend with her.

(2). The public version of the disease, there should not be disclosure of name, occupation or residence of any of the persons referred to in the judgment or otherwise disclosure of the person's identity. Violation of the ban is punishable with fine or in aggravating circumstances with imprisonment for up to 6 months.

(3). By service of notice of the action and pledges pursuant to section 159, as well as by judgments recorded the mother's and child's name only in the notice in the Gazette, provided that the right in exceptional cases lay down the rules on the subject.

(4). Is the child away for adoption, and the parents do not know the name, should adopters, adopters of the parties and witnesses ' names are not recorded in the transcript of the proceedings or the Court's decisions of prints.

section 456 n. where paternity has been established or the case was closed, sends the right message to the State administration as soon as possible. The notification shall be accompanied by a copy of the transcript of the proceedings submitted for recognition or a transcript of the verdict, a copy of the transcript of the proceedings and the transcript of the proceedings submitted personal certificates.

(2). The Court provides the service of the judgment.
section 456 o. Reviewing is done by communication to the District Court. Communication may happen verbally to the transcript of the proceedings. The court sends the message or in the in the 2. Pkt. cases referred to a transcript of the transcript of the proceedings and documents in the case to the High Court.

(2). The rules in this chapter shall mutatis easing application during the appeal.

(3). Whatever the Appeals Court during the appeal deadlines may involve any person for the District Court has been involved as a party. If you encounter questions about the involvement of other men, may refer the case back for reconsideration by the District Court.

Chapter 43 the guardianship proceedings section 457. The rules laid down in this chapter are applied to cases involving 1) guardianship, 2) review of State administration the guardianship decisions and 3) Court's guardian appointment.

section 458. Cases brought before the District Court at the place where anyone who wanted put under guardianship or is under guardianship, the home thing. Has this not home stuff here in the Kingdom, brought the matter to the City Court of Copenhagen.

§ 459. Which parties are considered 1) it as discovery put under guardianship or is under guardianship, 2) the who requested guardianship, and 3) who has requested that the State Administration's decision be challenged before the Court.

(2). In addition, they can in the Guardianship Act section 16 (1) (8). 2 and 3, the said persons may join as a party to the proceedings.

§ 460. Give the wanted put under guardianship or is under guardianship, not meeting by Attorney, the Court will appoint a lawyer for this. The Court may appoint counsel for the other parties, if they need it.

§ 461. The Court provides for the information and lay down the rules for the hearing of parties and witnesses and on the provision of medical certificates, declarations by the institutions, the opinions of other experts as well as other information. The Court shall convene even parties and witnesses.

(2). When special circumstances speak for it, the Court may require that the requested put under guardianship or is under guardianship, must not be allowed to attend the evidence or a part of this. The person concerned shall, before the matter is decided, be acquainted with the information obtained, unless this would be contrary to the considerations that have led to exclusion.

section 462. The Court may decide that the hearings must take place behind closed doors.

(2). The Court may prohibit the public version of the negotiations in the Court. Violation of the ban is punishable by a fine.

§ 463. Request for a review of the State Administration's decision on guardianship does not have suspensive effect, unless the Court decides otherwise.

section 464. The Court's decision is taken by the guardianship judgment. A preliminary decision on guardianship shall be taken, however, by order. Appointment of guardian beings by decision or judgment.

§ 465. Costs of evidence within the meaning of section 461 are borne by the Treasury. The Court may order a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, in so far as it is imposed on a party to pay the costs of the proceedings.

§ 466. An appeal can be launched by those who after the provision in § 459 may act as parties under the Court's treatment of the case.

(2). Appeal shall be effected by notification to the District Court. The message can be made orally to the transcript of the proceedings. The court sends the message and the documents before the Court to the High Court.

(3). Under appeal dealt with the matter in the High Court in accordance with the same rules as those laid down in this chapter for the City Court of reading.

(4). An appeal has suspensory effect only when it is determined by the Court, whose decision is appealable, or of the Court to which the appeal takes place.

§ 467. (Repealed)

Chapter 43 (a) review of administrative detention certainly § 468. The rules in this chapter shall, when the other is not determined by law, apply to the deprivation of liberty outside the criminal justice that are not decided by a judicial authority.

section 469. Desires the, which administratively is deprived of his liberty, or the acting on his behalf, to custodial detention legality be reviewed by the Court, the authority that decided the detention or refused to remove it, refer the matter to the District Court at the place where the one about if deprivation of liberty, there is the question of domicile (home thing), see. section 235. Cases of involuntary commitment, forced detention, reversals, forced follow-up after printing, deadly restraints, safety restraints, up cutting deadly restraints locking of doors in the Department in accordance with the law on the use of coercion in Psychiatry presented, however, as long as the patient is not printed, for the District Court of the place where he or she psychiatric hospital or Department is located.

(2). The presentation of the Court of first instance shall take place within 5 weekdays after the date of filing and shall be effected by the transmission of the case file with information necessary for the identification of the decision whose legality required tried, including indication of the provision under which the decision is taken, a brief description of the circumstances invoked as the basis for the, and reference to the evidence in proceedings that could have an impact on the Court's decision. The matter is brought before a Court of law, there is no proper jurisdiction, the judge refers the case to the correct venue.

(3). Request for proceedings before the Court of law shall not prevent the implementation of detention or custodial maintenance, unless the court orders it.

(4). Request for proceedings before the Court of law in accordance with the provisions of this chapter must be made within 4 weeks after the termination of the custodial detention. Later submission of the application until 6 months after the termination of the custodial detention in exceptional cases permitted by law, when there is particular reason to deviate from the deadline. In cases of involuntary commitment, forced detention, reversals, forced follow-up after printing, deadly restraints, safety restraints, up cutting deadly restraints locking of doors in the Department in accordance with the law on the use of coercion in psychiatry is considered the time limits, however, from the psychiatric patient complaints Committee's decision in the case.

(5). Is the legality of that detention confirmed by judgment, can request for review not raised with the obligation of the decision-making authority after this article, before taking such time limit has elapsed, as may be provided for in the case of special law.

(6). Claims for compensation by the State for illegal deprivation of liberty must be adjudicated upon request during the proceedings on the legality of detention of freedom. However, the Court may postpone the issue of compensation for treatment after the decision on the legality of detention of freedom.

§ 470. As the parties considered whether if there are questions, the deprivation of liberty, acting on his behalf, as well as the decision-making authority.

(2). The court appoints a lawyer to perform its best interests, if custody proceedings are concerned, unless he himself has accepted a lawyer. When there are estimated to be due cause therefor, the Court may also appoint a lawyer for the determining authority or other parties.

(3). The judge determines the time for the making, as soon as possible in respect of which the Parties shall be informed by the referee with a fixed notice. The notification must include a statement that the proceedings in the event of a no-show without legally decay can be promoted to the judgment on the present basis. The judge shall ensure, moreover, that the case be promoted as much as possible.

(4). Detention is launched, the detention brought to present in court, if the Court determines it. The same is true, if he even makes request, unless the Court according to the available information on his State considers that the manufacture should not take place. The Court determines whether the detention must be brought to present immediately for the sentencing court, or whether it must be regarded as sufficient, that it shall be deprived of the opportunity to express their views to the Court on the stopover or in relation to the sentencing court for the purposes of telecommunications.

§ 471. The Court shall arrange for the information and take the self-determination for the hearing of parties and witnesses as well as on the provision of opinions by experts and by other evidence.

(2). When special circumstances, the Court may decide that the detention or the person acting on his behalf, must leave the courtroom during evidence or during a part of this. When the question is once again entered in the courtroom, he should be made aware of it during his absence incidences.

(3). If the Court considers it necessary, to a hospital or institution linked to the appropriate person interrogated as a witness in court, should in General not required questioned outside of the judicial district in which he resides or stays, or in which hospital or facility is located. In the same way, one for the determining authority associated person in General not required questioned outside of the judicial district in which he resides or stays, or in which the determining authority has its seat.

(4). The Court shall convene even parties and witnesses. The police must, upon request, assist the Court with obtaining information about parties and witnesses who have been bopæle or places of residence or other circumstances specified by the Court.

§ 472. After the parties have had the opportunity to express their views, and the evidence is connected, right by the dom determines whether detention as valid should stand, or whether it will be to remove.

(2). Fails any of the parties without enlightened court determines whether legally decay, custodial detention legality can be tested on the present basis, or whether the adjournment will take place.
Section 473. The Court may determine that the public version of the debate in the Court and the judgment should not be disclosure of name, occupation or residence of any of the persons referred to in the course of the proceedings or in any other way the publication of the identity. Violation of the ban is punishable by a fine.

§ 474. Costs of evidence pursuant to § 471 shall be borne by the Treasury. The Court may order a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, in so far as it is imposed on a party to pay the costs of the proceedings.

§ 475. Appeal shall be effected by notice to the judge. The appeal is four weeks from the date of the judgment. City Court sends notice of the appeal and the documents before the Court to the High Court that oral hearing of the case in a court hearing, to which the Parties shall be convened by the Court with one of this particular notice. The provisions of section 372 (2), 3.-7. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Whether these proceedings in the High Court applies equivalent rules as laid down for the treatment of the city court.

(3). The national court's judgment cannot be appealed to the Supreme Court. The provisions of § 371 (1), (2). point, and (2) shall, however, apply mutatis mutandis.

(4). An appeal has suspensory effect only when it is determined by the Court, whose decision påankes, or of the Court to which the appeal takes place.

Chapter 43 (b) a review of the decision on the adoption without consent section 475 (a). the rules laid down in this chapter shall apply to actions brought before the Court in accordance with the adoption law § 11.

§ 475 b. Proceedings brought before the District Court of the place where the who has called the decision tried by the Court (the complainant), home stuff. The complainant has no home stuff here in the Kingdom, brought the matter to the courts for the place where the child resides. Neither the complainant nor the child home stuff here in the Kingdom, brought the matter to the Court as the Minister determines.

(2). The case must be brought before the Court within three weeks after the State Administration has received a request for review of the decision of the Court. The State administration for sending the documents to the Court with information about the resolution, which calls for tried, as well as a short description of the circumstances invoked, and the evidence that could have an impact on the merits of the decision.

(3). The matter is brought before a Court of law, there is no proper jurisdiction, the judge refers the case to the correct venue.

(4). Request for review of a court decision is received after expiry of the adoption Act, section 11, paragraph 1, that time limit, the matter shall be rejected, unless the excess is excusable, or for some special reason, incidentally, talking to hear the case. The decision taken by order.

§ 475 c. As parties to be regarded as the State administration, the parents, the holder of parental authority, if this is someone other than the parents, adoption, the applicant and the child. Parents are acting on their own, even if they are underage.

(2). The Court will appoint a lawyer for the parties, with the exception of the State administration, unless the question itself has assumed a lawyer.

(3). The Court may appoint a guardian for the child, who in this case arises as a party to the proceedings.

§ 475 d. Fails the complainant without legal maturity, determines the right decision can be reviewed without his presence, or whether the matter should be postponed.

(2). The complainant in connection with the convening of the hearing must be made aware of the rule in paragraph 1.

section 475 e. the Court shall ensure for the information and take the self-determination for the hearing of parties and witnesses as well as on the provision of opinions by experts and by other evidence.

(2). When special circumstances, the Court may decide that the parties should not attend the evidence or a part of this. The Parties shall, before the matter is decided, be acquainted with the contents of the evidence, unless it would be contrary to the considerations that have led to exclusion.

§ 475 such Court shall determine by judgment, whether the decision should be maintained or repealed.

§ 475 g. Court hearings are conducted behind closed doors.

(2). The public version of the disease, there should not be disclosure of name, occupation or residence of any of the persons referred to in the judgment or otherwise disclosure of the person's identity. Violation is punishable by a fine.

(3). Know not the parents or legal representative who seeks adoption, the adoption applicants and witnesses names not recorded in the transcript of the proceedings or the Court's decisions of prints.

§ 475 h. costs of evidence under section 475 e shall be borne by the Treasury. The Court may order a party to replace these costs in whole or in part, in so far as it is imposed on a party to pay the costs of the proceedings.

§ 475. Appeal period is 4 weeks by appeal to the High Court and 8 weeks by appeal to the Supreme Court. Cannot under section 372 (2) authorization to appeal after appeal deadline.

(2). Appeal to the High Court shall be effected by notification to the District Court. The message can be made orally to the transcript of the proceedings. The court sends the message and the documents before the Court to the High Court.

(3). The national court's judgment cannot be appealed to the Supreme Court. The provisions of § 371 (1), (2). point, and (2) shall, however, apply mutatis mutandis.

(4). About dear applies the rules in chapter 37. There may, however, not under section 394 (2) authorization to loved ones in section 475 b, paragraph 4 referred to orders after kærefristens expired.

(5). Whether these proceedings in the High Court and the Supreme Court applies equivalent rules as laid down for the treatment of the city court.

Chapter 44 the procedure of acquiring mortifikations or ejendomsdom § 476. When someone would search ejendomsdom after the previous open call, comes the provisions of law on cancellation of securities § § 3-7 and § 8, paragraph 1, for use with the modifications resulting from conditions of diversity.

(2). Regard to case a real estate, brought on by the District Court at the place where the property is located.

(3). It has its forblivende by the applicable legal rules about access to seek such ejendomsdom as well as on the effects of it.

§ 477. For access to the acquisition of mortifikationsdom on easements, rights of use and because it has its burdens, forblivende by the rules laid down in law No. 67 of 14. April 1905, however, that instead of the authorization referred to in the said article 4 for the acquisition of mortifikationsdom without special permission granted by the appropriate summons enters a court by order.

The third subparagraph. Payment order Chapter 44 (a)



§ 477 (a). the rules laid down in this chapter can be used in the recovery of overdue money requirements exceeding 50000 kr., when the claimant did not expect to have any objections to the claim or the debtor will make counterclaims. Interest and costs shall not be included in determining the value of the claim.

(2). Are there specified several debtors in the same order for payment, used the rules in § § 477 d-477 (f) for each debtor separately.

§ 477 b. Recovery commenced by the filing of the order for payment into court in a jurisdiction where there is jurisdiction under Chapter 22 and 23. If the claimant is requesting that the seizure be undertaken without renewed request, see. paragraph 4, nr. 2, however, the order for payment was submitted to the Court in a judicial district, which also has jurisdiction pursuant to section 487, paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, 1. PT.

(2). Before the order for payment was submitted to the Court, must be accompanied to the debtor be sent an electronic submission letter, which satisfies the conditions laid down in article 10, paragraphs 2 and 3, of the law on collection agencies, and the period referred to in section 10, paragraph 3, of the law on collection agencies, must be expired, without prejudice. However, section 11 of the law on debt collection company.

(3). The European order for payment must contain 1) name and address of the parties, including a postal address in Denmark, to which messages can be sent to the claimant relating to the matter, and where the service can take place, 2) indication of the Court at which the recovery is initiated, 3) claimant's requirements) and (4) a brief statement of the factual and legal circumstances in which the requirement is supported.

(4). The order must also include a statement as to whether the claimant would order 1) served on the debtor, if the attachment is excluded pursuant to section 490 or bankruptcy Act § § 16, 16 a, 31, 171 or 207, 2) whether claimant wishes that the seizure be undertaken without a renewed request by the creditor, if the debtor does not put forward any objections, and 3) whether the claimant wants the trial treatment is initiated on the basis of the order for payment without leaving of subpoena If the enjoined.

(5). Judicial Board may lay down detailed rules on payment påkravets conception and design, including on the use of special forms and on the filing of copies of the order for payment.

(6). Enforcement guidance on filling out the forms.

§ 477 c. Comply with the order for payment was not the requirements of § § 477 477 (a) and (b), the matter shall be rejected by means of a decision which shall be communicated to the claimant, without prejudice. However, paragraph 3. The same applies, if the claimant's claim is unclear or does not appear justified in the case file or the case file must be assumed in essential respects to be incorrect. After the claimant's request, taken the decision on rejection by order.

(2). The Court may grant the creditor a time limit to remedy the deficiencies referred to in paragraph 1.

(3). It is clear from the present, what enforcement there is jurisdiction instead of rejection can happen, reference to the Court of seizures.

(4). The Court shall decide on the payment of legal costs and provides for payment shall record the fact.
§ 477 d. enforcement court lets the order attached to the guidance referred to in paragraph 3 shall serve on the defendant on the basis of the information which the European order for payment contain, unless the attachment is excluded pursuant to section 490 or bankruptcy Act § § 16, 16 a, 31, 171 or 207 and the claimant has requested that the service in such a case it is not, see. § 477 b, paragraph 4, nr. 1. the provisions in paragraph 2. The Court may dismiss the case, if the indication of the name and address of the debtor, in accordance with article 3. § 477 b, paragraph 3, nr. 1, is inaccurate, so that service cannot be made on the basis of the claimant's information. § 477 c (1), (3). paragraph and in paragraph 2, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). The courts service will draw up a guide to the debtor on the effects of the order and about what the debtor should make it to the safeguarding of its interests.

§ 477 e. If the debtor has any objections to the claim, the debtor must provide the enforcement thereof in writing within 14 days from the service of the order for payment. If service is effected abroad, on the Faroe Islands or to Greenland, however, the period is 4 weeks.

(2). Appears there is no timely objections to the claim, giving the enforcement court order for payment shall record the fact and shall inform the parties. If the claimant has requested the making of attachment without renewed request, see. § 477 b, paragraph 4, nr. 2, entrepreneur enforcement enforcement on the basis of the order for payment, in lieu of a request for enforcement. If the claimant has not requested the making of attachment without renewed request, sends enforcement court transcript of the order for payment to the claimant.

(3). When the order has been endorsed in accordance with paragraph 1. paragraph, have the same binding effect as a judgment.

(4). Within 4 weeks after the Court has given the order for payment was endorsement that no timely objections, can the debtor obtained by written request to the Court to require the revision. The Court may, exceptionally, resume proceedings if the request is submitted later, but within 1 year after the enforcement has given the order for payment was endorsement that no timely objections have emerged. The Court can make the resumption of the debtor pays the court costs imposed upon the debtor, or to provide security for payment.

(5). The case resumes, cancels the enforcement court endorsement in accordance with paragraph 1. point, and goes forward after § 477 f.

§ 477 f. obtained timely objections to the claim, without prejudice. § 477 (e), paragraph 1, and the claimant has requested that the trial treatment is initiated without leaving the application, see. § 477 b, paragraph 4, nr. 3, entrepreneur court trial treatment on the basis of the order for payment, in lieu of a subpoena. The claimant has not requested that the trial be opened without leaving treatment by subpoena, the order for payment was sent to the claimant and the debtor is notified thereof.

§ 477 g. Bailiff law decisions may be appealed in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 53.

The fourth section. The enforcement of Chapter 45 the basis for enforcement of § 478. Enforcement can be done on the basis of 1) judgments and rulings handed down by the courts or by other authorities, whose decisions, in accordance with the law shall be enforceable, payment with endorsement according to § 477 (e), paragraph 2, as well as decisions about the costs of the proceedings taken by the said authorities, 2) conciliation for the under nr. 1 those authorities as well as settlement concluded under conditions negotiated in accordance with the law on marriage conclusion and resolution, 3) agreements on child custody, which is notified to or authorised by the State administration or court decisions on child custody, the child's place of residence or visitation, if any, taken by the State administration, the child's place of residence or visitation agreements concluded to the satisfaction of the State administration, as well as agreements on the child's place of residence or visitation When it expressly in the agreement is that it can serve as a basis for enforcement, 4) extra-judicial settlement of overdue debts in writing when it is expressly provided in the settlement that it can serve as a basis for enforcement, 5) debt securities which are not covered by nr. 4, when it is expressly provided in the document, that it can serve as a basis for enforcement, 6) mortgages; in the case of ejerpantebreve and skadesløsbreve, however, only when the debt and the maturity of the future entry is acknowledged by the debtor or clear from the circumstances, 7) bills of Exchange in respect of bills of Exchange and checks for legal requirements with regard to claims, and 8) judgments covered by clause 4 (c) of the Act on consumer complaints, which are taken by the consumer complaints board or approved private complaint or appeal.

(2). The attachment may also be done for requirements, which in law are conferred on the udpantningsret.

(3). The right of enforcement shall belong also the one with the hand in a mortgage claim.

(4). In paragraph 1, no. 4-7, mentioned cases, enforcement is carried out with anyone who by his signature on the document is committed as guarantor or joint and several debtor mortgagor. In paragraph 1, no. 6 in the cases referred to can also be carried out with the enforcement, as debtor, and several guarantor or mortgagor has committed itself by a digital secured mail that is or has been registered in the ship register or fancy things or in the Danish International ship register.

§ 479. The Minister of Justice may lay down provisions according to which the decisions of foreign courts and authorities on civil demands and decisions about such requirements can be enforced here in the Kingdom, where they can be enforced in the State where the decision has been taken, or under whose law the adoption must be judged, and if enforcement would not be manifestly incompatible with the country's legal system.

(2). The Minister may lay down rules on the execution of the decisions referred to in paragraph 1 and decisions, including those relating to the treatment of objections.

§ 480. Judgments can be enforced when executing the deadline has expired, unless the judgment previously appealed. The deadline is 14 days after the day of the judgment, unless otherwise specified in the judgment.

(2). It can be determined in the judgment, the judgment should be enforced, although the appeal before enforcement deadline.

(3). The Court, to which ruling be appealed after the enforcement deadline, may confer upon the appeal suspensory effect.

(4). Provisions in the judgment on the shorter period than 14 days and enforcement provisions in accordance with paragraph 2 can be conditioned by prior collateral.

(5). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis to decisions about the costs of the proceedings.

§ 481. Orders can be enforced immediately, unless otherwise provided in the order, see. However, § 480 (5).

(2). In § 178 mentioned orders can only be executed when the deadline to ask for the order had been reversed has expired, or such a request is rejected by the Court.

§ 481 a. for payment with Visa under section 477 e, paragraph 2 shall be enforced immediately.

section 482. In § 478 (1). 2, said a settlement can be enforced when the claim is due, unless otherwise provided in the settlement.

section 483. Agreements and provisions on custody and visitation, see. § 478 (1). 3, can be enforced immediately, unless otherwise agreed or specified.

section 484. The deadline for enforcement on the basis of § 478 (1). 4-7, referred to documents is 14 days after the day on which the provision could require paid, unless otherwise provided in the document. Shorter than 4 weekdays of the executing time limit may not, however, agreed.

§ 485. For requirements, which is attributed to udpantningsret, is the enforcement deadline of 7 days after the day of notification of the transaction, see. section 493, paragraph 3.

section 486. Request for enforcement may only be filed after the expiry of the sections 480-484 times aforesaid. Service of notice under section 493, paragraph 3, may not happen the day after last timely payment day.

(2). The Court may, however, provide that a requirement should be enforced, although the deadlines laid down in §§ 480-485 has not yet expired, or even on the service of notice under section 493, paragraph 3, is not made if the debtor consents, or it must be assumed that the possibility of obtaining coverage otherwise would be significantly impaired. The same applies if a judgment is appealed before the enforcement deadline. Enforcement can be conditioned by prior collateral.

Chapter 46 the procedure for attachment and enforcement of requirements other than monetary claims section 487. Request for enforcement may be made against enforcement service in one of the following jurisdictions: 1) where the defendant has jurisdiction, in accordance with article 3. § § 235, 236, 238, 239 and 240, 2) from which the debtor operates professional activities, 3) where there is a pledge of the debt-claim in respect of which the garnishment is sought, 4) where the subject-matter of the enforcement of requirements other than pecuniary claims exist.

(2). Is no enforcement jurisdiction in accordance with paragraph 1, or is it during a previous business failed to achieve coverage of the entire requirement, can request for enforcement shall be made over to the Court in a jurisdiction in which the debtor resides or is taken or has assets. In occasion of the request for enforcement measures shall be carried out by another court of seizures than the one to which the request is lodged, made new request over to the Court of seizures.

(3). Request can be made to other bailiff dishes than specified in paragraphs 1 and 2, if the possibility of execution otherwise would be significantly impaired.
(4). The Court of seizures, for which the request is submitted in accordance with paragraphs 1 to 3, may refer the request to another court of seizures if it is significantly more useful if the business is carried out by this Court of seizures.

§ 488. Upon the filing of the request for enforcement shall be given the information needed to proceedings. The request must be in writing, if the Court determines it.

(2). On the basis of the request pursuant to section 478 (1). 1-3, the transcript of the decision, the European order for payment with Visa, the settlement, authorization, state the Administration's decision, the notified or approved the custody agreement or agreement on the child's place of residence or visitation shall be submitted to the enforcement court. On the basis of the request in accordance with one of the § 478 (1). 4-7, documents referred to the original document is lodged, except where the Court deems it unnecessary. By digital mortgages, there is or has been registered in the ship register or fancy things or in the Danish International ship register, the application must instead contain a precise reference to the document in the land register, bilbogen, book, person, paper, housing the ship register or the Danish International ship register.

(3). The Court may grant a period of grace to provide the referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 information and documents.

section 489. The enforcement court is not competent under the rules in section 487, or in the absence of sufficient grounds for enforcement, or lack the information and documents referred to in section 488, the Court rejects the request for enforcement and gives notice to the person who made it.

(2). It is clear from the present, what enforcement there is jurisdiction instead of rejection can happen, reference to the Court of seizures.

§ 490. A creditor who has not been given sufficient attachment to cover his claim, can only when there has been 6 months since the last business, on new covet held business to make the attachment. The Court may also in fact refuse to make attachment business with a debtor if enforcement is aware that within the last 6 months have been held a business, where it has not been possible to obtain coverage.

(2). The provision of paragraph 1 shall not apply if there are reasonable grounds for believing that the debtor owns assets which outlay can be made, or otherwise special circumstances that make it reasonable to hold seized goods.

(3). Is attachment business cut off after the rule in paragraph 1, however, the claimant requested that the business has yet implemented for the purpose of interruption of prescription, gives the Court the defendant written notice of it by the enforcement Court ascertained claim, including interest and costs and on the purpose of the claim submission. Obtained the debtor not with written objections within a period specified by the Court, the Court's bailiff has notice the same effect with regard to the interruption of the limitation period as the organisation of attachment business. Obtained the defendant with a written objection within the prescribed time limit shall be borne attachment business according to the General rules.

§ 491. The Court shall fix the time and place of the transaction and gives notice to the person who made the request for enforcement. Has no obligation to appear, see. section 492, paragraph 2, shall be given such notice, however, only if he has requested.

(2). The Danish court administration may lay down rules on the organisation of execution activities outside usual business hours.

(3). The Court can make businesses outside the jurisdiction if specific reasons justify it.

(4). The Court may allow a witness to attend the business and assist enforcement service with a possible assessment. The remuneration of the witness shall be borne by the State Treasury in accordance with the rules laid down by the Danish court administration.

section 492. Fails the, who made the request for enforcement, from business, reject the enforcement court business.

(2). The who made the request for enforcement of a monetary claim, need not, however, appear, if the claim does not exceed DKK 2500 except interest and costs incurred after the making of the request, or if the claim is subject to § 478, paragraph 2.

(3). Find the enforcement court, in the cases referred to in paragraph 2, it is necessary that the claimant is present at the outlet, it can either summon him to the meeting or postpone business until a later meeting and summon him for doing so. He fails from a meeting to which he is conscripted, reject the enforcement court business. Request must include information about the effects of a no-show.

section 493. The Court shall inform the debtor, as far as possible, of the time and place of business. Should the business be carried out outside the Court Office, please indicate time and place so specified as compatible with the Organization of the work of the Court. The notification may be made by summons to the outlet, see. section 494.

(2). Notification may be omitted if the Court considers that it is unobjectionable to conduct business without prior notice to the debtor, or if it must be assumed that the possibility of obtaining coverage otherwise would be significantly impaired. The Court may, in the latter case conditional execution of prior collateral.

(3). Required execution on the basis of udpantningsret, must be served on the defendant, notification of the transaction unless otherwise provided in the legislation. The notification shall contain information about the value of the base and the size and last timely payment day. By later businesses for the same requirements be given alone message according to the rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2.

section 494. Enforcement can with one of this fixed notice summoning the defendant to the outlet, where this is carried out in the place where the debtor is domiciled or resident, or from which he operates on business activity, or in an adjacent jurisdiction. The business shall be carried out by the City Court of Copenhagen, Frederiksberg, right in the Glostrup court or court in Lyngby, a summons is issued, provided that the debtor could have such a connection with one of these jurisdictions. It can be imposed on the debtor to summoning meeting personally. Summoning shall include the notice is given and on the effects of a no-show.

(2). If the debtor fails to appear, regardless of the legal summons is served on him, without declared legally prevented from attending, the Court by order, direct that he be taken into custody by the police, until he can be produced before the enforcement court. The same applies where the debtor does not make personal meeting, even if this is imposed on him. The provisions of § 178, paragraph 3-10, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Consider the enforcement court it mostly likely not during the business can achieve a total or partial coverage of the requirement, it should not in General provide for manufacture by the police. The same applies if the manufacture by the police measure will not be proportionate to the size of the debt.

(4). If the debtor is an association, a corporation or similar, can the Association's or company's Director or Manager or, where appropriate, a member of the Board, a summons is issued after the preceding rules if he or she is domiciled or resident in the jurisdiction or in an adjacent jurisdiction or the Association or company head thing in or operate on business activity from one of these jurisdictions. The rule in paragraph 1, 2. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 495. The shop can be made, even if the debtor fails to appear or be taken. At the Court Office may, however, if the defendant has not appeared, not sequestration in anything other than real estate or shares in the cooperative housing associations or shares in housing company or housing anpartsselskaber covered by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and other residential communities under secured mail, see. § 478 (1). 6. the provisions of paragraph 2. The transaction is carried out, without the debtor gives meeting or taken, calls on the Court to his spouse or other persons over the age of 18 years who is present, and as likely to have the knowledge of the debtor's circumstances, to carry out his interests during the transaction.

(3). The Court considers it desirable that the debtor is present, can the business be postponed.

§ 496. Before the execution is carried out, calls on the enforcement debtor or the one who takes care of his interests, see. section 495, paragraph 2, to volunteer to meet the requirement.

(2). The claimant cannot reject the repayments on the debt.

section 497. The debtor must provide the information which the Court considers necessary for the implementation of enforcement. By the enforcement of monetary claims he must thus give information about her and her household financial circumstances. The Court shall instruct the defendant to speak truth and make him familiar with criminal responsibility for the making of a false declaration.

(2). If the debtor fails to provide the required information, the Court by order may provide that the debtor by the police action has to be taken into custody until he agrees to fulfil its duty. However, the debtor may not be kept in the custody of the same case beyond 6 months, without interruption or combined.

(3). The provisions of § 178, paragraph 3-10, shall apply mutatis mutandis to persons taken into custody in accordance with paragraph 2.

section 498. The enforcement court may examine debtor's House-room and stores as well as his person, if such a study is necessary for implementation of enforcement.

(2). The Court can apply the necessary power for enforcement. The police shall provide on request enforcement assistance for that purpose.
section 499. Third parties may intervene as a party during operation, in particular as regards the question whether the store's making will run counter to his right. Entry shall be effected by a declaration to that effect to the enforcement court.

§ 500. Enforcement supervisor, as necessary, the meetings with the lawyer on his legal status.

(2). The Court may give a person meeting the economic conditions under section 325, free legal aid, if the person has a need for legal representation for the enforcement court.

section 501. The objections to the basis for enforcement, and found it after the evidence which can be done by the enforcement court, in accordance with article 3. paragraphs 2 to 4, questionable to promote business, refuse enforcement court to comply with the claimant's request.

(2). Objections against the accuracy of judgments and orders as well as orders for payment with Visa under section 477 (e) (2), and objections to judicial settlement, as regards the Court's business, see. section 270 (2) may not be invoked under enforcement.

(3). Objections to bills of Exchange and cheques can only be invoked if the 1) the who made the request for enforcement, agrees with this, 2) opposition to the drawee or check device and content or other conditions in the Bill of Exchange or check the law in order to be able to do Exchange or check the Court respectively applicable, 3) the objection is that the debtor upon signing was legally incompetent or because of mental illness , including severe dementia or impaired mental development, transient mental confusion or a similar condition lacked the ability to act fornuftmæssigt, the signature is false, that the drawee or the content are forged after the signing, or that the Bill of Exchange or cheque is signed on behalf of the debtor without the necessary power of Attorney, or 4) the objection shall be made by a consumer and regard a bill of Exchange that is used in connection with a consumer contract without prejudice to article. section 3 of the Act on certain consumer agreements, or a cheque, which is used for obtaining of credit in connection with a consumer contract.

(4). The Court may deny a certificate application, which due to its extent or nature or for other special reasons should be done during ordinary trial.

(5). Bailiff of the Court decision is taken at the request by order.

§ 502. The Court may postpone business if 1) the judgment is sought, has appealed the enforcement deadline, 2) a legal relationship, if the setting will have an impact on business outcomes, is pending in a court or an administrative authority, or 3) there are other special reasons.

(2). It is in the interest of the claimant's satisfaction is questionable to postpone the operation, in particular the enforcement court may instead make the attachment of that claimant to provide security, or decide not to be implemented compulsory auction of seized assets, before a particular decision has been reached, or a time limit has expired. Such time limit may be extended.

Section 503. The Court shall make provision for the payment of costs of the implementation of the requirement. Agreements between the parties on the costs and sizes are not binding on the Court. It can only be imposed on the debtor to pay the costs in connection with the claimant's meeting during the operation, in particular if it is in accordance with the rules in section 492 have been necessary for the claimant to attend, or bailiff, the Court moreover considers it reasonable that the claimant has given meeting. Costs of treatment of disputes of enforcement will be replaced only if the nature of the dispute and allow the volume after this are reasonable.

Section 504. The business can be resumed when the parties are in agreement on the subject, or when the Court considers it necessary, in particular because the 1) the debtor or a third party requests that an attachment should be lifted on the grounds that it is contrary to the right of a third party, 2) attachment holder requests that must be taken by the new provision on extradition, storage or administration of the expenses referred to in article 6. § § 520, 523 and 525, 3) attachment requires holder made a detailed registration of the of section 518 (2) and (3) the said assets or an assessment of the reimbursement, 4) the debtor has not been present at the business and he is now requesting access to make use of his rights in accordance with § § 509-516, or 5) debtor would determined that a seizure has lapsed as a result of circumstances that have occurred since udlæggets the making, or because the basis for enforcement by dom is revoked or declared invalid.

Section 505. The who has asked for the enforcement of a claim or a claim that turns out not to exist, the debtor must pay compensation for losses and compensation for non-pecuniary damage and, if detention has been made, for the disorder. Such responsibility rests with the claimant, if also, incidentally, by enforcement measures have been taken to execution, without conditions have been present, and this can be the claimant.

(2). Have enforcement service provided for the production or retention of debtor, without conditions have been present, or is business by mistake made with someone other than the debtor, if the debtor has or, with whom business is conducted, claims for compensation and compensation to the same extent as under paragraph 1 1. Item Amount is paid by the State and must be established by the Treasury, which has asked for the shop, if he is liable in accordance with paragraph 1.

(3). Requirements referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be made to the satisfaction of the Court or the ordinary courts within three months after the date on which the party concerned was able to make the claim valid. Bailiff of the Court decision by order. Enforcement service can henskyde the requirement for action before the ordinary courts.

(4). Decisions in accordance with paragraph 3 of the basic regulation. paragraph 2, can be appealed by both parties and by the Danish court administration.

§ 506. The Court may permit a party or participant authorised agent through the use of telecommunications in a court hearing, where you do not want to be hearing about a disputed question, unless such participation is inappropriate.

(2). The Court may allow, to a party that is represented in the Court, participating through the use of telecommunications in a court hearing, where there must be a hearing on a disputed question, unless such participation is inappropriate.

(3). The Court may allow, to a party who is not represented in the Court, or an authorised agent are participating through the use of telecommunications in a court hearing, where there must be a hearing on a disputed issue, if such participation by particular reasons are appropriate.

(4). In the cases referred to in section 497 the debtor notwithstanding paragraphs 1 to 3 do not participate in the hearing by use of telecommunications without image, and § 192 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Chapter 47 Udlæggets the subject and effects of section 507. Money requirements enforced by the attachment of a large part of the debtor's property which, in the Court's discretion is necessary to cover the bailiff of the requirement and of the cost of the business and the udlagtes storage until auction.

(2). Request for enforcement may be limited to a part of the claim, unless the Court finds that the breakdown of the claim would be contrary to the interests of the debtor.

(3). The Court shall assess the expenses if one of the parties so require, or the Court finds the assessment required.

(4). Required for the assessment of particular expertise, which cannot be given by a witness, see. § 491 (4) determines which of the parties the Court provisionally or definitively shall pay the costs of the assessment. The making of the assessment can be made conditional on the prior lodging costs.

Section 508. The attachment can be made in cash as well as in real estate, movable property, receivables and other assets whose identity can be determined, but not in future acquisitions. The attachment can be made, even if the assets are already encumbered.

§ 509. The attachment can not be made in assets, excluding real estate, which is necessary for maintaining a modest home and a modest standard of living for the debtor and his household, without prejudice. However, paragraph 2.

(2). A share in a housing association or a stock or share of stock in a dwelling owned or a housing firm, covered by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and other residential communities that are associated with the purchase of the right to housing, can only be exempted from garnishment pursuant to paragraph 1, if the dwelling after its size and decor alone meets the usual requirements for a modest dwelling that, having regard to the debtor and his household can reasonably be made, and the asset by enforcement must be assumed not to bring an amount clearly exceeds the expenditure related to the acquisition of a suitable public housing or rental or cooperative housing.

(3). The attachment can not be made in assets of until 3000 NOK value, which is necessary for the debtor's or his household occupation or education.

(4). The debtor cannot validly consent to the attachment of the referred to in paragraphs 1 and 3 assets.

section 510. Separate attachment can be made only at the accessory to immovable property, ship, or aircraft, which are covered by the land registration Act § 37 or 38, § sølovens § 47, paragraphs 1-3, or law on registration of rights of aircraft section 22, with the consent of the defendant and others who have rights over the accessory. The debtor's consent can be revoked until the attachment is carried out. The rule applies whether the accessory is pledged.
(2). A secured creditor, which have separate mortgages on the accessory, however, can make the attachment of this, if no better favored rights to the contrary.

(3). Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to separate attachment of improvements in cooperative apartments or flats in a public limited companies and private limited company governed by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and housing communities as well as other fixtures that are customized or installed in such occasions, see. Land Registration Act section 42 (j) (4).

(4). Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to a fishing privilege after sølovens section 47, paragraph 4 shall be subject to a right of a registered ship.

Section 511. The attachment can not be carried out in even not paid wages or other remuneration for personal work, unless there has been more than 7 days after the end of the period in which the salary is earned, or after the salary is earned.

(2). Separate attachment of requirements on rent of immovable property cannot be made until the requirement has become chargeable.

(3). Debtor's counterparty according to a bilateral contract, regardless of the attachment of the debtor's right to pay to the debtor and make agreement with this on the change in the contractual relationship, if this is necessary in order to avoid nearby danger of loss or significant disadvantage. In these cases, the contractor may oppose the attachment in whole or in part, if he has reasonable interest therein.

Section 512. The attachment can not be carried out in entitlement to benefits that cannot be required to pay to other than legitimate personally.

(2). The attachment can not be carried out in the requirements of maintenance payments within the meaning of the legislation on marriage and the legal status of children.

(3). The attachment can not be carried out in the requirements on board or in the requirements on support or other help from the public or from foundations or other charitable institutions, except in the course of three months from the day on which the amount might be paid. The rules concerning immunity from legal proceedings in the law on the supervision of pension funds as well as of the law on insurance contracts and the law on certain civil legal relations, etc. by retirement savings in banks not affected.

section 513. The attachment can not be made in compensation for disability or loss of the breadwinner or in compensation in connection therewith, if the amount is for the victim or the person who lost a breadwinner. The amount is paid, however, happen, unless the sum outlay by inserting on separate account in a bank or savings bank or otherwise is kept quite separate from other assets of the debtor. Similarly, the interest and dividends of the capital.

(2). In a claim to compensation for non-material damage which does not fall under paragraph 1 may only be made when the amount of garnishment is paid.

(3). The attachment can not be carried out in claims for compensation for loss of earnings, except in the course of 7 days from the day on which the amount might be paid.

(4). The attachment can be carried out in those referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 amounts and requirements, according to the requirement and its size is recognized or established by the courts, if the debtor under store gives consent, or if the debtor has made the asset as a mortgage for the amount receivable.

section 514. The attachment can not be carried out in the gifts, if the dealer, since the gift was given, has determined that the attachment cannot be carried out. The attachment cannot be made in interest or dividends received by such a gift until 6 months after the due date.

(2). The attachment can not be made in assets that the debtor has moreover acquired under the conditions referred to in paragraph 1, if the acquisition and term is part of a similar system for a plurality of individuals and the interests of the scheme's purpose talks crucial against allowing the attachment.

(3). The attachment can be carried out in those referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, if the debtor has assets freely available over them, or if not taken reasonable steps to prevent the debtor's control.

(4). Conditions that the recipient of a gift cannot dispose of this shall be assumed to include the exclusion of the attachment, unless otherwise stated in the circumstances.

section 515. The attachment can not be made in articles which have a particular personal significance for the debtor or members of his household, unless articles have such a value, that it is not reasonable to keep them outside the execution of the claimant's claim.

(2). The attachment can not be made in AIDS, which are necessary due to physical defects or disease.

section 516. The attachment can not be made in amounts previously paid to persons performing public duties, witnesses or Visual and discretionary men as compensation for expenses and inconvenience in the execution of his Office.

§ 517. The debtor or the person who takes care of his interests, see. section 495, paragraph 2, have the right to demonstrate the assets in which the attachment is to be made.

(2). Attachment can always be made in cash. Attachment for requirements, secured by mortgage, can always be carried out in the mortgage.

(3). The debtor may not require that the attachment is to be made in real estate, encumbered assets, assets, whose value is uncertain, or assets, if storage or disposal is particularly difficult, if he owns other assets, which outlay can happen.

(4). In addition, the Court determines which assets are to be made, and shall ensure the attachment of including that attachment, as far as possible, takes place in the assets, the debtor and his household best can do without.

§ 518. The court records of the assets in which the seizure is made. Assessment shall be carried out, specify assessment sum.

(2). The attachment of real estate include, unless otherwise stated in court records bailiffs, also in land registration Act sections 37 and 38 listed accessories. Record of the individual accessory items is necessary only if the claimant so requests. Includes attachment accessory, also includes the assets of this nature, which later supplied the property under attachment.

(3). The provision in paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis where there in connection with the seizure of a ship or aircraft in the sequestration in sølovens section 47 or section 22 of the Act on registration of rights of aircraft mentioned accessories or in the in the latter article 24 referred to spare parts.

(4). The attachment of a share in a housing association or in a stock or share of stock in a dwelling owned or a housing firm, covered by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and other residential communities include, unless otherwise stated in court records bailiffs, also improvements in the apartment as well as fixtures, which are particularly adapted to or installed in the apartment, see. Land Registration Act section 42 (j) (4). Record of individual objects is necessary only if the claimant so requests. The attachment shall not preclude improvements or fixtures as stated in 1. paragraph excreted according to regular operation. Includes attachment improvements and fixtures are also included assets of this nature, which later fed into the apartment, see the attachment.

section 519. The debtor is unjust to dispose of the seized assets in a way that can be to the detriment of the attachment holder.

(2). The Court makes the debtor aware of udlæggets effects, including the violation of the provisions of paragraph 1 of this article may result in criminal liability. If the debtor is not present, this can be done either by a written notice or by intimation to the person who takes care of his interests, see. section 495, paragraph 2.

section 520. An attachment of real estate, which also includes it in the land registration Act § 37 mentioned accessories for the property, does not preclude the debtor secretes the said assets according to a regular operation of the property. Is the request for a compulsory auction submitted, or declares that the holder would submit such a request attachment within 14 days, however, the court bailiff after attachment can have the request to deprive the debtor of this right if it is deemed necessary for the sake of the attachment holder's satisfaction. Is a call made to a meeting as referred to in section 563, paragraph 1 or 2, or to forced auction, can the Court make such a provision also at the request of other rightholders.

(2). The Court may, where necessary, lay down the rules on the administration of zoned real estate, registered ship or aircraft, or of a residential or business entity subject to usufruct pursuant to a share in a zoned andelsboligforening or a designated stock or share of stock in a dwelling owned or a housing firm, covered by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and other residential communities.

section 521. By outlay in cash be handed over immediately to the claimant the amount or sent to him, if he is not met, see. section 492, paragraph 2. The Court may, however, take the amount in custody, until the deadline for the ladies and the cantilever is expired, or the attachment is confirmed.

section 522. Offsetting with requirements which can be enforced or recognised by the who requested the attachment, or if accuracy is otherwise deemed satisfied that may happen during the transaction, if the General conditions governing offsetting have been met.

section 523. The Court may decide that movable property, in which the seizure is made, shall be deprived of the debtor, unless there has been given pursuant to section 525, paragraph 1, or of a third party right to the contrary. Handed it over to the claimant for storage, can the Court make extradition conditional on the claimant to provide security.

(2). By attachment of securities and in claims for which written proof is issued, the court document takes into custody.
(3). The Court may order the debtor to disclose it seized. If the debtor fails to comply with this provision in § find meats, 497, paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(4). It is active, in which the seizure is made, in the possession of third parties, the Court can give this message to the asset may not be issued to the debtor.

section 524. Attachment is made in an amount receivable, the debtor shall be released according to the amount receivable by payment to the person from whom the attachment is made, under the same conditions as the payment for the transfer of the claim.

section 525. By the attachment of movable property enforcement service can determine that the expenses should not be deprived of the debtor, as long as this complies with an installment scheme laid down by the Court and acceded to by the debtor. Has the claimant appeared under the store, he must have the opportunity to comment first installment facility be established. Installment scheme duration can not exceed 10 months, unless the claimant consents.

(2). The Court may provide for the attachment of real estate, serving to the abode of the debtor or his household, does not give the right to put the property to auction, so long as the debtor complies with an installment scheme laid down by the Court and acceded to by the debtor.

(3). The provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to seizure based on mortgage letter with a mortgage it seized.

(4). The provisions in paragraphs 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutandis with regard to the sale and auction on the basis of the attachment of a share in a housing association or in a stock or share of stock in a dwelling owned or a housing firm, covered by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and other residential communities, see. § 559 a.

§ 526. The order between multiple attachment in the same asset is determined by the time of the filing of the request for the attachment. Requests received on the same day, however, just made. Right of first refusal on the basis of an older request are forfeited if the claimant fails to search the shop promoted.

(2). Udlæggets's place in the order is considered, however, after the time of udlæggets the making if the attachment is made by an authority other than the enforcement court.

(3). The provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to the attachment of real estate, registered vessels or aircraft as well as fund assets, see. section 59, paragraph 2, of the law on securities trading etc.

(4). The attachment of movable property except registered ships and aircraft shall lapse one year after the execution, unless the attachment holder previously has called Foreclosure auction held or has been hampered in this by anke, dear or third party entitled. Cantilever lapse in this case 8 weeks after excusing. The same applies to the attachment of the Fund assets, see. section 59, paragraph 2, of the law on securities trading, etc., and in the claims if the claim is issued promissory note or other document, if appropriate to the specific nature of results in the debtor according to the claim are not freed up by paying for other than the holder.

(5). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 4 shall not apply to the attachment of cars, etc., which must be registered in accordance with the provisions of the land registration Act Chapter 6 (a), or for the attachment of units of cooperative housing associations, etc., which must be registered in accordance with the provisions of the land registration Act Chapter 6 (b).

§ 527. (Repealed)

Chapter 48 special enforcement of requirements other than monetary claims section 528. It must be committed (the defendant) vacate a real estate or provide the person (applicant) an available over this, or must the defendant hand over rørligt goods to the applicant, enforces the Court as far as possible, immediately, that the obligation is fulfilled.

section 529. The opponent must perform a work or perform an action, the Court may allow the applicant leave this perform by others and which can then be carried out attachment for the amount that the performance cost. Amount must be approved by the enforcement court.

(2). The opponent must perform an action to have the cost covered by the applicant, hereby sets out enforcement at the request of the amount. The Court may allow a witness to attend the business and assist the enforcement court setting. If it is required, can the court appoint one or more experts. section 507, paragraph 4, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis, if the applicant has the right to carry out an operation to replace the injury caused thereby.

(4). The enforcement court may make execution in accordance with paragraphs 2 and 3 of the prior collateral.

section 530. The opponent must issue or sign a document, the Court can do this with the same effect as if it were issued or signed by the defendant himself.

§ 531. The defendant must lodge a security, can the Court take so many of his assets as necessary to ensure the right of the party, and in these the applicant then has the same security as in seized assets.

section 532. Should the defendant fail something, must as far as possible, prevent the enforcement court the defendant from making infringement actions and destroy what is effected in violation of the applicant's right.

§ 533. Can enforcement not happen after §§ 528-532, or would the applicant not to take this approach, estimates the enforcement court the applicant's interest in the judgment or attaching to the fulfilment in money, which is then recovered by attachment. In determining the amount to the Court ensure that the applicant does not incur loss. § 529, (2), 2.-4. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). The provision in paragraph 1 may not be used if there is appointed to the impossibility or any other similar circumstance that relieves the defendant to obtain satisfaction the requisitioner's demands, without incurring any liability for him.

(3). Sues applicant criminal proceedings under section 535, can the party money requirements fixed in this case.

section 534. The opponent must carry out more actions, or can the judgment or settlement is violated by several acts, the provisions of the rules laid down in §§ 528-533 application each time the judgment or settlement.

§ 535. Whoever willfully violates a judgment, by which it imposed on him or her to perform or omit something, during one of the applicant brought proceedings sentenced by fine or imprisonment up to 4 months. Breach of duties of omission can be punished every time, there is a separate violation of the judgment.

(2). Case referred to in paragraph 1 may not be brought if the applicant has obtained its right or security for the. In this case, an already instituted proceedings and the execution of a sentenced be omitted or be stopped. The rules laid down in §§ 528-534 shall apply, even if the criminal case is brought or the defendant is sentenced to or have murders.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not apply to the failure to comply with the provisions relating to child custody or visitation.

Chapter 48 (a) specific rules on the enforcement of custody, the child's place of residence and togetherness § 536. Judgments and orders relating to parental authority, the child's place of residence and conviviality as well as court settlements, decisions and agreements that can be enforced under section 478, paragraph 1, no. 1-3, shall be enforceable in accordance with the provisions of § 537. The same applies to requests for the extradition of a child to the custodian under section 596, paragraph 2.

(2). The verdicts, settlements, rulings, decisions, agreements and requests referred to in paragraph 1 shall be enforced by the application of a penalty payment or immediate power. The Court is not bound by the applicant's request in the choice of executing way. Socializing with other than the child's parents can only be enforced through the use of periodic penalty payments.

(3). In case of doubt, the Court may suspend the enforcement on the commissioning of a children's expert statement.

(4). The Court may change the extent, time and place for visitation and the conditions therefor under enforcement proceedings.

(5). The enforcement court can lay down the liability of togetherness for a togetherness that have not been exercised during enforcement proceedings.

(6). Enforcement may not happen if the child's spiritual or bodily health thereby exposed to serious danger.

§ 537. The enforcement court may summon a representative from the municipality to take care of the child's interests during the proceedings. The Court may, as appropriate, give a shorter exposure by the time of the child's extradition or took exercise.

(2). A child who has the requisite age and maturity, during a conversation, have the opportunity to express its own views, unless it is to the detriment of the child. Held a conversation with the child, must attend a child expert or a representative from the municipality. section 450 c, 1. and (3). paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Periodic penalty payments shall be fixed as a daily or weekly fines, which runs until the child is handed over. Upon execution of the procedure for the exercise of visitation can, however, provide for a single fine, payable when a provision on the exercise of visitation at a specified time of failure to comply.

(4). Must be used for immediate power, must attend a children's expert and a representative from the municipality to take care of the child's interests, unless there are exceptional circumstances.

Chapter 49 General provisions for compulsory auction section 538. Attachment to forauktionering gives right to, in accordance with the rules set out below, to put it over to the public auction and make itself paid for by auctioning the sum referred to in article 6. However, § § 557 559 559, a and b.

(2). The following rules are applied at the Foreclosure auction, which takes place without prior seizure, with the changes resulting from the nature of the relationship.
§ 538 a. satisfied a claim secured by a mortgage on hand, not in a timely manner, the charge holder let the mortgage away can sell at the Foreclosure auction. Securities regulation. § 2 of the law on securities trading, etc., which have price on a Danish or foreign regulated market, however, is sold through a securities dealer, see. § 4 of the law on securities trading etc.

(2). Before the charge holder takes steps to satisfaction, he shall, unless the mortgage sætterens residence is unknown to him, with a week's notice by registered letter to urge this to meet the requirement unless an immediate sale is necessary in order to avoid or limit a loss. Waiver of such call is not valid.

(3). Secured debts can be recovered by the charge holder, as they are due.

(4). The rules laid down in paragraph 1 1. paragraph (2) and (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis for the access to the satisfaction of the claim secured by a mortgage company in debt-claims referred to in article 6. Land Registration Act, section 47 c, paragraph 3, nr. 1, and without prejudice to the creditor a mortgage. Land Registration Act § 47 d.

§ 538 b. Sale by auction of the pledged objects from a estate, are processed by administrative receivership or bankruptcy estate is according to the rules for a compulsory auction. The official receiver or liquidator shall perform, what is the responsibility of the applicant of a foreclosure auction, and also works as a collections agent, in so far as no other designated for that purpose. Is no liquidator appointed, performed the duties of the insolvency court or probate Court shall designate for the purpose.

(2). In addition, the sale of one's assets is done by public auction in accordance with the rules of public auctions, which are not foreclosures.

section 539. Auction of real estate held in the jurisdiction where the property is located. The same applies to the forced auction of shares in a housing association or of shares in a limited company owned housing or a housing covered by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and other residential communities. Other auctions will be held in the place where the attachment is carried out, unless the positions of enforcement orders otherwise.

section 540. By holding auctions are particularly Leica witnesses are not necessary.

(2). The police are obliged to, upon request, to provide assistance to the Court in accordance with what is in section 498 is intended.

section 541. By petition for Foreclosure auction treatment there after the above in § 488 given rules, however, that here also the print-out of attachment must be included, unless the business forced the auction must be carried out by the same Court of seizures, which has made business seized, in which case a simple claim of attachment outlet with indication of its datum is sufficient.

§ 542. The Court finds that the basis for compulsory auction is in order and that, moreover, is no impediment for the udlagtes forauktionering, making the enforcement court to have the auction holding necessary steps pursuant to the request made, in particular by issuing the necessary notices regarding the auction, in which occasion the enforcement court may request from the applicant the necessary information.

(2). The Court shall ensure that the auction not be held before the annual deadline of 4 weeks has expired, without prejudice. section 586, paragraph 1. Evidence that any of the original parties before the deadline have blade attachment business, made the auction on hold.

(3). However, the Court, when they seized objects are at-risk for spoilage or substantial impairment by adequate as long as the fulfilment of the foregoing provisions would require, or when their conservation is associated with disproportionate expense, let the auction holding to an earlier point in time than the ovenangivne rules provide for.

(4). Auction of inheritance requirements must not without the consent of the heir shall be carried out before the estate can be paid.

section 543. The cost of forauktioneringen counted not only the actual auction expenses, taxes, inkassations fees, rental of premises, the cost of the goods storage and the like, but also bailiff Court's attachment to porto, announcements, etc. to the auction costs also be assimilated by foreclosures over real estate spending by their Board of Directors and operation after the attachment until the final sale, as the one who provided them, is entitled to a share of the purchase price.

Chapter 50 Forced auction of movable section 544. Notice of auction of zoned movable property must be made at least one week before the auction the holding referred to in article 6. However, section 556. It must be at least 2 times the indent of one or more of the more widespread local leaves, so that the first notice happens with the said notice and the other the next few days before the auction. Still to be there on the auction be spread by posters and carried out publicly the exclamation, in so far as such on the auction site is usual by voluntary auctions. First notice about auction of ships not covered by paragraph 2, however, must be made at least 2 weeks before the auction holding, and to be together with the same notice be notice in the Gazette.

(2). Auction of ships entered in the ship register, aircraft registered in the register of nationality, as well as ships and aircraft registered in corresponding foreign registries, shall be published at least 6 weeks in advance in the Official Gazette and after bailiffs Court's determination, together in one or more other leaves and notified to the concerned registration authority. Such notice shall also be given by auction of cargo claims attached to registered ship. If the auction of a ship or aircraft registered in a foreign State, the auction must also be published at least one month's notice in the place in which it is registered, in accordance with the applicable rules of public order of foreclosures. The applicant shall at the same time as the application for auction mail confirmed printout of the Danish or foreign directory, containing information on the vessel or aircraft resting on the registered rights. At the same time as the initial notice to the enforcement service by registered letter, possibly by air mail, notify the owner and the holder of said rights on auction, provided their addresses shown by the register. Similar rules are going to apply to the auction of a spare parts store, pledged in connection with an aircraft.

(3). At the auction of pledged receivables to the creditor, the debtor and the guarantors and as far as possible any other whose rights or obligations with respect to the claim is to be assumed that would be affected by the sale, shall be informed of the auction, provided he or she has known residence in this country, without prejudice. § 154. Adoption of that notification may be waived are invalid.

§ 545. The notice must contain a clear and precise indication of the time and place when and where the auction is held, as well as the common name of the objects to be sold away, with emphasis on the particularly valuable among them.

§ 546. The auction applicant assumes a collections agent who has to ask one of the enforcement court specifically security. It is the responsibility of the agent to be present at the auction and decide whether he will give the individual tenderers credit or not, as well as to collect auction money.

(2). Collections agent is that even the defendant responsible for, that the amounts of the successful bid will be paid by him, unless otherwise agreed.

§ 547. The Court has to ensure that the auction conditions, which, incidentally, are authored by the applicant, granted to reliable buyers on the countryside by voluntary auctions usual credit, however, without the approval of the court bailiffs are not beyond 3 months.

(2). It relies on the auction applicant whether he knows the auction conditions will impose on purchasers to untangle auction costs, or whether he will exempt buyers for it and let them advance teasing of auction sum; in the former case, they are hiring for certain percentage or a certain proportion of each Crown.

section 548. Printed auction catalogues may be issued by the applicant with the approval of the court bailiffs, when this after the nature or value of the items to be sold, will find such voters with all parties ' interest, and the cost thereof shall be provided in such a case of auction amount.

(2). Find enforcement not issuing of printed auction catalogues, it is necessary, however, any forced sale interested are free, at its own expense, to issue such, however, within the time limits, as by the enforcement court is determined.

§ 549. At the beginning of the auction shall be read the auction terms, which also must be advertised for General Intelligence in a conspicuous place in the premises or, if the auction is held in the open air, since there, where it is kept or weakened. In the printed auction catalogues auction conditions be introduced immediately after the title page.

(2). When this is observed, they can at the auction bidders do not plead ignorance of the auction conditions.

Section 550. The Court then will determine individual objects for sale.

(2). Are auction catalogs or specification auction posters published, sold things in the order these sets, unless the enforcement court grant deviations from here; but otherwise, the debtor is entitled to determine the order in which they seized objects shall opråbes.

(3). By each subject recorded in auction book or the relevant auction catalog auction client's own name and budets size.

(4). If the payment is due in cash at the end of the auction, be done about that remark.

(5). The Court considers that that can be achieved a significantly higher bid on a new auction, it can determine that there will be held a second and final auction.
§ 551. Udlægshavere is no one ever justified to oppose, to older or younger udlægshavere in the same movable property to Foreclosure auction in accordance with the rules set out here. However, where the auction will be held according to the request of a younger attachment gardens, they of the same liquid costs do not get an older attachment gardens, to the detriment, like amount will be to apply to his satisfaction before anything can get the younger attachment gardens for good (cf. section 554).

(2). It is determined in accordance with the existing laws, whether secured creditors may oppose the case due to realisation.

(3). At the auction of a registered ship or aircraft sales can take place, provided that the preceding attachment holder a priority, for enforcement court documented encumbrances are covered through auction sum or, in so far as this is justified for that purpose, will be taken over by the buyer.

(4). Attachment is made to a registered aircraft for compensation claims for damage here in the Kingdom are caused to person or goods on the ground, and the damage caused either by this vessel or of another, belonging to the same owner and tainted with the same liens or security privileges for claims established by contract, denominated in a specific amount or a størstebeløb, however, the sale can take place Although the sum is insufficient for full coverage of the auction of the attachment holder and the preceding priority rights. The amount shall accrue to the holder of the latter rights, will be given to reduce to the extent necessary to obtain the attachment holder satisfaction, but must be at least 80 per cent of the auction the sum after deduction of costs.

(5). The rules laid down in paragraph 4, however, comes not to apply where the person responsible for the damage or someone on his behalf has taken out a civil liability insurance, which sufficiently and efficiently cover his liability.

(6). Is a stock of spare parts pledged in connection with an aircraft, and find forced auction carried out on the basis of outlay made for a requirement, which is not guaranteed in the above-mentioned way, may not take place unless that sale at the auction achieved a bid of 2/3 of the store's value, as determined by assessment by experts of the court bailiff announced persons. If auction sum is insufficient to cover the preceding rights and attachment holder's requirements, it can amount to be such as to absorb of the foregoing rights, if necessary, be reduced to 2/3 of sum after deduction of costs of the auction.

§ 552. When the auction is held in accordance with the above rules, it is in terms of its outcome binding for all those whose rights it sold, according to the civil law rules as well as the provision in § 551 terminates by forced sales.

§ 553. Within 14 days respectively after the auction or the prescribed credit expiry time has collections agent to render account to the enforcement service of the auction amount, and to the enforcement service to pay what is after deduction of what is due to him self, will be left over, see. However, the Bankruptcy Act, section 89. In inkassations's salary must be calculated, as a rule, not more than 4 per cent of the amount on which the credit is given, and 2 percent of those who paid in cash; However, the Court, when inkassationen are not deemed to be performed for this payment are available, allow the inkassations fee be set higher.

section 554. The Court has then to pay the applicant the auction without a stop him to come part of the auction money and to make it possible residual to the debtor, unless more with the Court has reviewed the requirements of participation in it by the auction received, or of the land register, of which a copy shall be provided, in this respect can be seen or otherwise, such as when the defendant's explanation, by the enforcement court experienced that such requirements are exhausted.

(2). In this case, the enforcement court to compose a draft auction price distribution between all concerned according to their rights.

section 555. The enforcement court shall without delay communicate to any of the persons referred to in the preceding article, who has known domicile in the Kingdom, separate notification (section 154), that the draft remained to overhaul at the bailiff's Court Office. Have any of the mentioned persons not familiar residence in the Kingdom, for his part, open call in the Official Gazette, unless he has allowed sufficient meeting by attachment business or done review for enforcement by a resident officer here in the Kingdom, in which case the notification should be given this.

(2). Obtained within 4 weeks after the date of notification or after the notice of opposition against the bailiff law draft, initiated the distribution of auction amount as soon as it is received, in accordance with the draft, however, without anyone's right, moreover, is hereby prækluderet. Dispute on the distribution will occur, and if we fail to bring about an agreement by mediation the court bailiff, the Court shall decide the dispute by order. Regard to dispute the amount of the auction sale of the distribution of a ship or aircraft shall however, if bailiff law enforcement court mediation is unsuccessful, refer the parties to regular trial. Objections to the distribution that is not properly pursued within 14 days, it shall be considered as not obtained.

(3). The share of auctioning the sum in respect of which no disagreement is present, shall be paid in accordance with the draft; but the part which is the subject of dispute, detained until case's final decision. It is the responsibility of the Court to ensure the forthcoming summers adequate conservation and frugtbargørelse in the meantime.

§ 556. Is seized objects prone to rapid deterioration or loss in value, or is their preservation associated with disproportionate expense, can the Court let the auction incur with shorter publication deadlines than the specified rules.

§ 557. Attachment is made in securities regulation. § 2 of the law on securities trading, etc., which have price on a Danish or foreign regulated market, then sold these not by compulsory auction. The mentioned securities is sold at the request of the holder of the seized court through a securities dealer, see. § 4 of the law on securities trading etc.

§ 558. When the attachment is given in claims of different nature than those referred to in the preceding article, attachment holder, instead of asking them for auction, as they fall due, let them collect at the or those who are liable to pay the same, by one of him antagen collections agent who has to ask one of the enforcement court specifically security. The applicant must return as soon as possible to inform the Court about who he has assumed to collections.

(2). Collections agent can prove that they are entitled to collect the receivables by a transcript of attachment outlet, equipped with the bailiff's Court's endorsement that he is supposed to and authorized as a collections agent. If any objections the calculated inkassations fee of any forced sale interested shall be determined by the court taking into account the inkassationen connected with work from 1 to 6 percent of the amount received.

§ 559. The amount of money received after that proceed pursuant to section § 557 and 558, shall be paid to the Court, which then has to go forward according to the rules in sections 554 and 555.

§ 559 a. attachment made in a share in a housing association, where the percentage is linked to the right to housing, can this not be sold by compulsory auction, before the Court at the request of the attachment holder have attempted forced sales through cooperative housing association in accordance with section 6 (b) of the law on cooperative housing associations and other residential communities.

(2). A request for enforcement to carry out compulsory sale through cooperative housing association must be in writing and accompanied by a printout of housing the book. When the Court received the request, shall convene the debtor and the cooperative housing association meeting. At the meeting the tutor enforcement debtor about the further course of action. In special cases, the enforcement service at the meeting to inform the debtor a period of up to 4 weeks to avert compulsively sale of the share. section 561 (1), (2). and (3). paragraph (2), (3), (4). paragraph, and (4) shall apply mutatis mutandis. The Court shall inform the cooperative housing association, the debtor and the attachment holder of its decision, that the proportion should be attempted sold through cooperative housing association in accordance with section 6 (b) of the law on cooperative housing associations and other residential communities.

(3). It must, on the basis of the cooperative housing association's information is assumed that sales through the Association cannot be achieved a price equal to the highest price, which is permitted by the law or the Association's statutes, the cooperative enforcement court may decide that the sale must happen through the enforcement of compulsory auction.

(4). Going on sale through the cooperative housing association in accordance with paragraph 1 within the period laid down in paragraph 6 (b) of the law on cooperative housing associations and other residential communities, sold the share at the request of the attachment holder through the enforcement of compulsory auction.

(5). In the cases referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be borne forced auction in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 51, with the exception of § § 560 and 561, 562, § (1) and (2) and (3), 3. paragraph, section 566, paragraph 2 2. and (3). paragraph, and (3), 2. and (3). paragraph, article 568, section 569, paragraph 1 1. and (4). paragraph and paragraph 2, article 570 (1) 1. section, § and § 580 582, 1. point When special respect to the debtor, the Court may appoint an attorney for debtor. section 500 (2), shall apply mutatis mutandis.
(6). The auction will be held at the Minister of Justice after negotiation with the Minister for economic and business affairs tvangsauktions conditions laid down concerning cooperative housing. Given multiple bids equal to the price, which is the maximum permitted according to law on housing associations and other residential communities or housing association, determines the enforcement court by drawing lots who should have preference.

§ 559 b. § 559 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis at the attachment of shares in a limited company owned housing or a housing covered by chapter III of the Act relating to cooperative housing associations and other residential communities.

§ 559 c. A request to the Court for a compulsory auction of a share in a cooperative housing society, which is used for other than residential purposes, must be in writing and be accompanied by an abstract of the book housing. Incidentally, see § 559 a, (5) and (6) apply mutatis mutandis.

Chapter 51 Forced auction of real estate section 560. A request to the Court for a compulsory auction shall be made in writing and contain information about the property's art, see. section 563. With the request must follow a certificate of real estate appraisal and a land certificate. Where the property consists of several land registry numbers in the same place, there is uniform, is one land certificate is sufficient. Must be due to heterogeneous encumbrance of the property and its accessories in accordance with § 572 separate roll-call vote of the property's accessory or a part of this, there must also be accompanied by a list of the accessories, to be opråbes separately.

(2). Where multiple applications on the same estate auction is handled those of enforcement in the order they are received, so that a later filed application not processed before an earlier withdrawal.

section 561. When the Court received the request for a compulsory auction, the debtor shall convene a meeting, provided that the property used for residential purposes for this or his family, or if the Court moreover considers that there is a need for a meeting. This, as far as possible, be held within 7 days after receipt of the request. Request must include information about the purpose of the meeting, see. (3) if access to the admission of barristers and the assumption by an expert as well as call for a debtor to bring receipts and other papers of importance to the debt situation in the property. The call of the defendant must be served or be sent by registered letter the debtor's address is not Known. 13), announce the enforcement court summons in the Official Gazette.

(2). The Court shall notify the applicant and, if necessary, the Municipal Council on request. The Court may summon the applicant for the meeting with the indication that the petition is considered lapsed, the auction if he fails to appear.

(3). At the meeting the tutor enforcement debtor on the impact of the request on the Foreclosure auction and sets as far as possible, the timing of a possible preparatory meeting and for the auction. In special cases, the enforcement service at the meeting to inform the debtor a period of up to 4 weeks to stave off the auction. Processing of request for Foreclosure auction has been postponed in accordance with section 560, paragraph 2, such time limit may, however, only very exceptionally be submitted. The debtor or the applicant is not met, it shall notify the Court to the extent necessary, the person concerned of the decisions taken at the meeting.

(4). The Court may extend the period referred to in paragraph 3, when special circumstances justify.

(5). Instead of summoning the defendant to a meeting can enforcement court, if it considers it justifiable, in writing this, that the request has been submitted for a compulsory auction. The notification must contain the information referred to in paragraph 3, paragraph 6 and section 562 (1) opportunities.

(6). The Court may, at any time during the auction case appoint a lawyer for the defendant. The Court should appoint a lawyer in General, when the debtor, the applicant or others in the property justified requests. The Court may decide that the costs of the qualification final in whole or in part be borne by the State Treasury, if the need for legal representation is substantiated in the defendant's personal circumstances and debtor fulfils the economic conditions under section 325. In other cases impose the enforcement debtor or, if the auction is carried out, the auction purchaser in addition to the auktionsbudet to replace the Exchequer expenditure. The provision in section 562, paragraph 2, in this case by analogy.

Section 562. When any time limit under section 561 (3) has expired, the Court can assume a qualified person within a period of up to 4 weeks to make an assessment of the property's sales value at auction and to carry advertising for bailiffs Court's determination to obtain fanciers with a view on the property's sale, so far as possible in free trade. The Court may extend the deadline when special circumstances justify. The Court should generally assume an expert when the debtor, the applicant or others in the property justified requests. The expert can request is assumed before the expiry of the debtor after the in 1. item period referred to under section 561, paragraph 3. If after that which is disclosed to the Court, the expert's impartiality is in doubt, it is assumed this is not.

(2). Assuming that an expert, should the applicant immediately at the request of the court bailiffs give security for costs. In special cases, the Court, however, give the applicant a short period within which to provide security. The applicant fails to provide the required security shall be deemed to be the auction application for lapsed.

(3). The applicant or, if an expert is accepted, the expert shall prepare a sales establishment for use at the auction. Sales list must contain information about the sales conditions and on other matters relating to the property and the auction, which is likely to be of substantial importance for the buyer. Sales list must contain the information, including that referred to in section 566, paragraph 2, and section 569, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, as well as after the bailiff's Court's determination the information referred to in section 566, paragraph 3 3. point the debtor and eligible to appear in the property with the information necessary for the preparation of the sales arrangement and other auction terms. Failure of which leads to the question can not recoup its costs in connection with the auction proceedings.

(4). The property's owner and any users must give the applicant and the expert in auction interested access to inspect the property and the accessories to be sold along with this at the auction.

section 563. The Court may summon the debtor, the applicant or others in the property eligible for a preparatory meeting. The inductees may be requested to bring along the usual documentation for in § 569, paragraph 1, the information referred to. It must in that case be indicated that the omission thereof or no-show from the meeting can lead to the question can not recoup its costs in connection with the auction proceedings.

(2). The meeting convened in General with at least 14 days ' notice. Cancelled meeting, shall inform the Court as far as possible, they convened to this effect.

section 563 a. Applicant must revoke its request if the debtor before the auction pays all overdue requirement, which is secured by a mortgage on the property, as well as the auction by the party to pay the costs.

(2). The auction has been held, and is there hunger for new auction, should the applicant withdraw his application, provided that the debtor before the new auction pays the costs referred to in paragraph 1 as well as the amount due and awarded costs to anyone who achieved coverage by the bid at the auction. Should a mortgage letter remain deposit, if auktionsbudet is assumed, can other creditors than the applicant only require payment of the past-due benefits and costs.

§ 564. The enforcement court shall be convened with at least 3 weeks notice to the debtor, Lien, easement udlægshavere and legitimate and others affected by the property's sale, to forced auction, see. § 154. Call it is not, however, if the auction is scheduled on it in section 563 (1) meeting.

(2). Request must include information about the time and place of the auction, the auction by the party concerned or his master's name and title to make the property for sale, the property's location and size and the name of the owner. The parties concerned should be encouraged to bring their usual documentation for information referred to in § 569, and it must be stated that the failure of which may result in section 563, paragraph 1, the said effect. With the call must follow the section 562 (3) sales list.

(3). Request must include an indication of where the documents can be inspected at the auction, and to whom inquiries may be directed concerning the auction and the property inspection.

(4). If the applicant's request for the auction does not include the property belonging to the movable property or only a part thereof, must include a statement thereof and of the call pant-and attachment haveres access to under section 568 that require movable subject to auction.

(5). The Court shall inform the applicant as to who is summoned pursuant to paragraph 1.

§ 565. The applicant may not inflict the creditors who have priorities or real rights ahead of him, any expense in connection with the auction proceedings promote, but must themselves bear the costs involved, if he's not at the auction get budet in proportion. The person concerned shall lodge a security for costs after the bailiff's Court's determination.

(2). If the auction is carried out shall be borne the costs of debt collection progress made by a secured creditor after that he has been summoned to a meeting as referred to in section 563, or to forced auction of the secured creditor in question.
section 566. The applicant or, if an expert is accepted, the expert announces the auction once in the Gazette with a minimum of 14 days notice.

(2). The notice must describe the auction as a foreclosure auction and in addition to the time and place of the auction include details of any incidents which may be assumed to have a significant impact on the value of the property. The notice must contain specific information about the property's cadastral number, exact address, value, nature, land ownership and use, including as far as possible, information on the size of the built-up area and its interior design. The notice shall contain in section 564, (3) the information referred to.

(3). Applicant or expert also announces the auction at least once in one or more on auction site widely read newspapers and possibly also on other appropriate means which are suitable to create purchase interest. Notices in newspapers and other magazines must, to the extent possible, be included among the General ads about properties for sale and shall contain the information referred to in paragraph 2. By auctions of property used for private dwelling, the Court may direct that the notice must contain example on cash needs, annual gross expenses and fiscal deficit calculated by a given proposed price.

§ 567. Cancelled or postponed the auction, the Court must, as far as possible, cancel this Decree once in the same magazines, in which it has been announced. In addition, the auction applicant provide notification for all, in accordance with section 564 have received separate notice of the auction.

section 568. Include the applicant's request to re-possess the goods or property not only a part of it, can a mortgage or attachment holder in addition to the property have mortgages on accessories, which are not covered by the request, demand that the auction should include this. Have a mortgage-holder attachment or been called to a meeting as referred to in section 563, the requirement put forward at the meeting at the latest. A list of the accessories must be handed over to the Court not later than 7 days before the auction.

(2). Involvement of the accessory pursuant to paragraph 1 during the auction, to be repaid all legitimate of the property and its accessories in accordance with the contents of their attachment and liens.

(3). Put forward the requirements referred to in paragraph 1 of the claimant according to a skadesløsbrev or a pledge, and disputed the claim in its entirety, that before the auction to ask one of the enforcement service provided security.

§ 569. At the beginning of the auction to auction the applicant indicate the nature and amount of the costs, arrears and possible other services, the buyer shall pay in addition to the auktionsbudet, and those in the property entitled shall disclose the size of their requirements with an indication of how much that is due. In addition, you will review the auction terms and conditions, including the sales list, land certificate, injections to auction the book and the other documents as necessary. Auction documents must also be inspected by those interested. However, the Court determines whether to indicate it in section 562 (1) assessment.

(2). The Court shall ensure that the auction is published under section 566, including that in paragraph 566, paragraph 3 referred to the Ordinance after content, location, and number of insertions is suitable indent spots to create purchase interest. Furthermore, to ensure the enforcement of section 562 (3) sales line-up after its content is suitable for creating purchase interest.

Section 570. The auction will be held on the conditions laid down by the Minister of Justice (Ministry of tvangsauktions conditions). It may, in the conditions determined the extent to which they should be made by the officer's adoption, since the enforcement court, however, must ensure that there is not adopted unusual or onerous conditions, which must be assumed that would deter buyers. There is disagreement about the conditions which may be laid down by the provision to adoption, be settled the dispute by the Court by order. The same applies to the question of whether the auction can be promoted in spite of opposition from a person who considers himself entitled to the property or real estate to be a holder of the easement or other right over this prior to someone who must have coverage through auction sales.

(2). There is disagreement about who should be repaid by auction the sum, or the order in which the recovery will happen, this is determined by the enforcement court by order. The decision has particular significance for the implementation of the auction, should the ruling handed down prior to the auction. Otherwise, the Court may decide that the disputed portion of the auction, the sum shall be paid to the enforcement of the basic regulation. However, the Bankruptcy Act, section 89 and section 61 of the law on the administration of the estates. In case of non-voluntary payment are taken by the enforcement court the amount attributed to udpantningsret. The Court shall distribute the amount in accordance with the rules laid down in section 579.

(3). Enforcement service can even outside the cases referred to in paragraph 2 shall postpone the decision of disputes until after the auction, when this can be done without injury to the implementation of the auction.

§ 571. Considers enforcement service that should be provided additional information essential to the property's sale, or can an order not delivered immediately during the auction, can the Court suspend the auction. Exposure can also be done according to the rules laid down in § 502. The Court shall fix the time of an order, judgment, immediately and without delay as far as possible scheduling of the auction.

(2). The enforcement court announces a postponed auction according to the rules in section 566. Is the auction has not been scheduled on the first auction session, must also be summoned in accordance with the rules in § 564.

section 572. Mortgage holders have mortgages on the property and of its accessories, but with differing priority position, opråbes patchy-prone parts of the mortgage the first separately and then assembled. Is the highest bid obtained by total votes, higher than or equal to the sum of the highest bid obtained by separate roll-call vote, assuming the total bid. Auction the sum allocated in this case after the relationship between the values of the non-uniform-prone parts of the mortgage, as these are provided through the bailiff Court's assessment, unless the conditions laid down in the auction that auction the sum is to be distributed after the relationship between the highest bid made by separate roll-call vote.

section 573. Shall be the responsibility of that property easements, rights, retirement, annuity, or similar obligations, which have priority ahead of all secured debts, opråbes property with commitment to take over or unravel such burden in addition to auktionsbudet, unless the person consents in the second. Is a performance became chargeable before the final auction, it shall be paid by the buyer within 7 days after auction end.

(2). Have such burdens secondary priority, can the Court, if it considers that they do not affect the property's sales value significantly, decide that they need to be taken over by the buyer in addition to auktionsbudet. Otherwise, the opråbes property only with the obligation to take over or unRAR the burden in addition to auktionsbudet. In the absence of a bid that provides full coverage for the preceding priority requirements, opråbes property without such a commitment. In such a case the burden after the law be capitalized general rules, since the capital value, if necessary, be fixed by the Court's discretion, after bailiffs for all interested parties have had an opportunity of being heard. The eligible are entitled to coverage of the purchase price in advance for later priority in so far as it extends to. The amount to be paid in the same manner as mortgages, that may be required to withdraw, and remunerated at an annual interest rate established under section 5 (1) and (2) of the law on interest for late payment, etc.

(3). Can someone make conditional or uncertain requirements applicable in the property, can the legitimate claim that, having regard to the nature of the claim be set aside the requisite amount of the purchase price to his satisfaction. The deposed amount shall be paid to the Court, that adds it to return with a financial institution.

section 574. The enforcement court makes opråbet of the property and records to the extent necessary, the commandments and the tenderers ' names. When, despite three calls of any upward spiral, opråbet, and the result shall be entered in the auction book. The sale is confirmed by the end of the auction.

section 575. Anyone who gets a share in auktionsbudet, may require that the hammer blow is given the highest bidder to meet auction conditions requirement of the buyer's guarantee. Made such a requirement, and not get the applicant not part of auktionsbudet, or there will be no bid raises the enforcement court auction, unless another auction to be held under section 576. Enforced auction, the cost of this is paid by the applicant, who has no recourse therefor against the debtor.

section 576. The debtor can on auction meeting require new auction against immediately to give security for the payment of the costs involved, to the extent that they should not be covered by a higher bid. The same can any rightsholder who do not get full coverage by the commandment.

(2). The Court considers that a significantly higher bid can be achieved in a new auction, it may determine that another auction to be held, unless the person or rightholders who are not achieving full coverage, as well as the debtor wishes to tender is accepted. In the absence of a higher bid on the new auction, paid the cost of this by the Treasury.
section 577. Another auction is held, must be published in accordance with § 566 with the indication of the nature of the auction. Is the time of the auction has not been established at the first meeting, or is due to auction auction auction auction terms, a breach of the client's own must also be summoned in accordance with the rules in § 564.

(2). More auctions than two can only be held if the Court considers that exceptional circumstances justify, or the victory of the auction is a default auction. On a new auction, there is no default auction, find section 575 apply mutatis mutandis.

section 578. Does a mortgage-holder by the auction seized or purchased the property at a price that did not give him full coverage, claim as a personal claim against the debtor or others, the Court may reduce the claim to the extent it by later sale of the property or otherwise be demonstrated that auktionsbudet was in proportion to the value of the property at the time of the auction.

section 579. Should the payment under section 570 (2), happen to bailiff Court, make this a draft of auction price allocation between the parties concerned as soon as possible after the auction result is given. The draft will be sent to the interested with the invitation to submit any objections within a period specified by the enforcement court. Obtained within the expiry of the objection against the draft, distributed auction sum accordingly, as received, without prejudice to anyone's right to share in the oration concluded in this way.

(2). Be made before the expiry of the period referred to in paragraph 1 of the draft, shall convene the Court opposed with at least 14 days ' notice to the interested parties for a meeting. Request must include a statement that the case's documents is to overhaul at the bailiff's Court Office. There may not be reached at the meeting, shall decide the question by order of the Court. The part of the organiser of the sum, which is not the subject of dispute, shall be paid in accordance with the draft, while the disputed part is retained by the Court until the case's final decision. The amount deducted is added to the return on investment in a financial institution.

§ 580. The Court must issue the auction title deed to the auction purchaser or whoever has acquired the right to do so, when it is established that the conditions are met, the auction or to all eligible have gotten what they deserve, or consents in that deed is issued. Reported that a creditor who has a thing like requirements on the coverage of the purchase price, despite legal offerings have refused or declared itself unable to give due acknowledgement to the removal from the register of the land register, the amount shall be paid to the Court, which in deed States that the concerned document can be deleted by skødets registration. The same applies if the creditor not resident here in the Kingdom or not have abandoned any here resident person acting as agent to receive the amount on his behalf. The deposited amount shall be added to the rate of return in a financial institution.

(2). It consists of several distinct properties, sold the enforcement court, at the request of the purchaser or whoever comes in his place, issue separate title deed or transfer document at each property, if the conditions are met, in accordance with article 3. (1). The same shall apply when a property is required, and it is established that the statutory conditions are met.

§ 581. When the purchaser has fulfilled the terms of the auction, the auction and the appeal period has expired, without notification of the appeal has been notified to the land law, the buyer may demand the rights that did not have coverage on the auction, deleted from the land register.

(2). Is a digital mortgage letter was deleted in the land register pursuant to paragraph 1, the Commission may, in accordance with the information contained in the land register has the right to make any personal claims for mortgage letter invoked against the debtor, demand that land registration law converts the digital mortgage letter to a paper document. Paper document is to consider as an original instrument of debt.

section 582. The Court shall determine, by order, if necessary, the size of the fees, fees and travel costs, which, according to the auction conditions shall be paid by the auction purchaser in addition to the auktionsbudet. The size of the fees and the fees shall be fixed taking into account the merits and scope of their work, including their participation in the auction proceedings information, see. However, articles 563 and 564 (2).

Chapter 52 Disputes under compulsory auction § 583. Under the auction proceedings, see sections 499, 500, 501, paragraph 1 apply with the necessary modifications.

(2). The original parties may not however present any objections against the legality of the transaction or the attachment acts prior to this.

(3). Costs of treatment of disputes during the auction will be replaced only if the nature of the dispute and allow the volume of this after the found reasonable. As regards the costs of bailiffs Court's treatment of disputes after the auction holding for the purpose of issuing title deed, find the rules in Chapter 30 application.

Chapter 53 Appeal of bailiffs of the court decisions section 584. Decisions taken by a Court of seizures, may, unless otherwise provided in the Act, be appealed to the High Court, in whose district the enforcement court is located.

(2). Decisions on the outlay for requirements, which have an economic value of more than 10000 DKK, cannot be appealed. Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, authorise the dear, if specific reasons justify it.

(3). Application for kæretilladelse must be submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet within 4 weeks after the decision. The Tribunal may, however, exceptionally grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 1 year after the decision.

(4). The bailiff's Court's decision under section 561, paragraph 2-4, § 562, paragraphs 1-3, § § 566, 563, paragraph 3 3. paragraph, Article 569 (1), 4. paragraph, article 570 (2), (3). paragraph, and (3), § 571 (1), article 576 (2) and section 577, paragraph 2 may not be appealed.

section 584 a decisions about costs of the Court Bailiffs., which is set at more than 10000 DKK, can separately be appealed.

(2). Procesbevillingsnævnet can grant authorization for dear of the Court's decision on costs the bailiff under paragraph 1 not being contested, if special reasons can justify it.

(3). Application for kæretilladelse must be submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet within 2 weeks after the decision. The Tribunal may, however, exceptionally grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 6 months after the decision.

section 585. High Court decision in a may not be appealed. Appeals may be brought before Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, grant permission to hear the appeal concerns the question of if dear, principled character. If special reasons for it, the authorization may be limited to a part of the case.

(2). Application for kæretilladelse must be submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet within 8 weeks, however, within 4 weeks of the auction proceedings after the decision. In other cases, the Committee may however, in exceptional cases the auction than grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 1 year after the decision.

§ 586. Dear must be done within 4 weeks after the transaction is made or, if the transaction is not carried out, within 4 weeks after the decision appealed.

(2). There are authorized under section 584 (2) and (3), § 584 a, paragraphs 2 and 3, or section 585, dear happen within 4 weeks after that authorisation has been communicated to the applicant.

(3). If the appeal goes out on termination of the auction of an aircraft that is registered in a foreign State which has acceded to the Geneva Convention of 19. January 1948, however, the time limit is 6 months after sale day, if the appellant as a result of the repeal of the rules in section invokes 544, paragraph 2 have not been complied with.

(4). Implemented dear after the deadline, the Court of appeal, which rejected the decision appealed. The Court may, however, exceptionally allow dear until 1 year, in cases, however, until 6 months, auction after the decision. In writing objecting shall in that case be submitted within four weeks after the permit notification. The provisions of § 398 shall apply mutatis mutandis. The national court's decision can only be challenged before the Supreme Court in accordance with the provisions of § 392, paragraph 2.

section 587. The rules of § 393 and sections 395-398 (a) in paragraphs 2-4 shall apply mutatis mutandis changes.

(2). Dear of determinations made in the auction proceedings after the auction ending, have suspensory effect. By ladies and of decisions taken prior to the auction ending, can provide for suspensive effect shall be conditional on the appellant to provide security for the costs of organisation of new auction meeting.

(3). The bailiff's Court's lifting of an arrest or a ban may not be prevented from entering into business by use of loved ones.

(4). The parties may submit claims that do not kæresagen have been made for enforcement. It shall not, however, by dear of a pursuant to Chapter 57 prohibition.

(5). Under the ban, see section 647, dear (1) apply mutatis mutandis.

(6). Oral proceedings shall be carried out, if after merits are found to be reason to do so. Makes both parties request for hearing, the application must in General be accommodated.

Chapter 54 perfected lien section 588. Breached payment obligation pursuant to a mortgage letter in real estate, or where the second material breach pursuant to such a mortgage letter, can charge holder by bailiff law measure to take over the use of the property in order to get coverage for its requirements through revenues generated by the property's operation.

(2). Support the charge holder right on a pledge or a skadesløsbrev, 478, paragraph (1). 6, mutatis mutandis.
(3). Acquisition of perfected Lien by a bailiff of the court action as a result of payment defaults may not happen until there is progress two weeks after that the secured creditor has given written notice that the mortgagor property can be taken to brugelighed on the basis of non-compliance.

§ 589. The mortgage holder's request shall state whether the whole property and possibly also in land registration Act § 37 provided accessories are covered by the request.

(2). Take the mortgage holder's request to follow, records bailiffs Court the assets entrusted to the mortgage holder's use.

(3). The applicant must inform the other secured creditors in the property and the municipality in which the property is located, on his assumption of the use of the property. The applicant shall submit within 14 days after the store's make to the Court a list of who has received notification.

(4). With regard to proceedings, moreover, see rules in Chapter 55 apply mutatis mutandis, it being understood, however, always request is submitted to the Court at the place where the mortgage is located. Pantsætteren be notified or summonsed for business relating to the property's acquisition of brugelighed, unless the Court in exceptional cases finds that crucial terms dictate that the matter be dealt with without such notice. Notification or summons by the mortgagor is usually done with a notice of at least 7 days and shall be served on the mortgagor. There is not given such a notice, the applicant mortgagor subsequent as soon as possible notify the mortgagor of the tale of the making of the basic regulation. (3) 2. PT.

Section 590. Before the transaction is promoted, the secured creditor security for the damages which may result from the administration of the mortgage. The Court shall decide on the size.

(2). The security shall be released by the Court, when there has been 8 weeks after the enforcement court or probate Court and the other secured creditors in the property has received accounts, see. section 594, paragraph 1, without that enforcement is made claims for compensation, or when the debtor or the bankruptcy court as well as the other secured creditors consent herein. Bailiff of the Court decision on compensation taken by order.

(3). The enforcement court may by agricultural properties make the business promote that the charge holder assigns a person who possesses the necessary qualifications for on the mortgage holder's behalf to carry out the property's day-to-day operations.

section 591. The charge holder cannot require it inserted in the possession of the part of a real estate, which earns a home for pantsætteren or his household. The Court may, however, make the mortgage sætterens or his household is entitled to remain in a dwelling of that for the charge holder is paid an amount to be determined by the size and term of enforcement, taking into account the usual rental terms for comparable homes.

(2). In respect of the property referred to in section 37 accessories finder section 509 and section 515 mutatis mutandis.

§ 592. As long as the charge holder has a property for use, have the charge holder the right to receive the property's revenue. The charge holder is entitled to dispose of it in land registration Act § 37 referred to make any other dispositions regarding the property and, in so far as this can be considered as a part of a regular operation of the property.

(2). The charge holder has an obligation to keep the property and its accessories in good condition and properly insured as well as to pay taxes on the property, which is due, while the property is taken for use. The charge holder has the obligation to pay for the property's supply of electricity, gas, water, heating and the like, while agricultural mortgage relationship consists. Secured creditor shall notify within 14 days after the end of the month the court bailiff and mortgagor on the outcome of the property's operation in the past month.

(3). The pledged property is rented out, joins the usage charge holder, while agricultural mortgage relationship consists, in the lessor's rights and obligations under the tenancy.

(4). As long as the utility secured the relationship consists, have usage charge holder shall be obliged to comply with the injunction regarding the property from the public to the same extent as the owner of the property.

section 593. User panthaverens entitled to have the property to use ceases when Lien sætterens breach is brought to an end when a secured creditor with a better or side-priority request property taken for use, or when it by pantsætteren or someone else in the property justified satisfied that usage the charge holder override obligations under section 592.

(2). Usage charge holder has the right to pay overdue amounts to secured creditors with better or with side-priority.

(3). Agricultural mortgage relations lapse, when the property away sold at auction when the owner declared bankruptcy, or when the owner's estate be taken under official treatment as debt fragåelsesbo.

section 594. When a utility mortgage relationship is terminated or cancelled, the user charge holder as soon as accountable for its administration of the mortgage against the enforcement court, pantsætteren and all secured creditors in the property. Agricultural mortgage lapse ratio as a result of a bankruptcy or public treatment, conducting accounts for Administration of the estates of the bankruptcy court.

(2). Records shall contain details of all income and expenses received and held by the utility charge holder. Expenses that cannot be stated definitively, the utility can charge holder require only satisfied, in so far as their species and approximate size reported by financial reporting.

(3). Usage charge holder in accounts can calculate an adequate remuneration for its own and for its employees ' work concerning the operation of the property.

(4). Will terminate user relationship not as a result of Mortgage Foreclosure auction, and demonstrate the utility of secured accounts an excess charge holder must pay this to pantsætteren, or his estate.

(5). Dispute on the financial statements is determined by the enforcement court by order.

section 595. Bailiff of the court decisions may be appealed pursuant to this chapter in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 53.

Chapter 55 Immediate execution activities § 596. Tenure requirements as referred to in section 528 can be enforced by enforcement by an immediate claim costs without the usual enforceable title, if the person (applicant) before the enforcement court can demonstrate or prove his claim against the committed (the defendant).

(2). The provision in paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis where the bailiff's Court's assistance is required for enforcement of child custody. Enforcement takes place in accordance with the provisions of § 537.

§ 597. The objections to the requisitioner's demands, and the applicant may not prove his right by document evidence or explanation of the parties, refuse to promote enforcement request. Applicant can prove his right, and it is in the interests of the applicant's satisfaction is questionable to refuse to promote business, the Court can conduct business on condition that the applicant provides security for the damage and inconvenience, as this allows the defendant. The security shall be released after the expiry of the period referred to in section 600, unless the defendant in proceedings or launched dear.

(2). The enforcement court may exceptionally allow other evidence than that referred to in paragraph 1.

(3). The Court may, upon application by the defendant to refuse to promote business in the article 226, paragraph 1, in the cases referred to, and when the right for other reasons find it objectionable to promote the matter.

(4). Bailiff of the Court decision is taken at the request by order.

section 598. Request for the making of an immediate claim costs shall be submitted to the Court at the place where the defendant has jurisdiction, in accordance with article 3. § § 235-240. The opponent does not have jurisdiction in this country, the provisions of § 487 mutatis mutandis with the exceptions, as follows from paragraph 247.

(2). With regard to proceedings, see § 248, 348, 349, § § § § 491, 492, 493, paragraph 1, section (1) and (2) section 494, paragraphs 1, 2 and 4, §§ 495-500, § 502 (1). 2, and § § 503-506 mutatis mutandis. Notification or summons by the defendant is usually done with a notice of at least 7 days. The applicant's request and the applicant cited annex must accompany the request in duplicate.

§ 599. Bailiff of the court decisions may be appealed pursuant to this chapter in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 53.

§ 600. It submits that the applicant's claim is not made up, the defendant may within 3 months after the store's make take civil action alleging the store's repeal and replacement, in so far as such claims are not claims that the Court of appeal of the court bailiff.

§ § 601-626. (Repealed)

The fifth section. The injunctions of Chapter 56 Arrest § 627. The Court can make arrest for security for money requirements, when 1) that don't allow the attachment of the claim, and 2) it must be assumed that the possibility of later obtaining coverage otherwise would be significantly impaired.

section 628. An arrest cannot be made, when it must be assumed that the claim is not made up.

(2). In the foreign State aircraft, ships and ship cargoes belonging to foreign States, can arrest only shall be carried out according to the rules in other legislation.

(3). Cases of arrest of ship with ban on the ship's departure to ensure a maritime law claim is processed according to the rules of sølovens Chapter 4.

§ 629. Before the seizure or arrest is made, may commence enforcement court provide that creditor as a condition for the arrest shall lodge a security for the damage and disadvantage that can be applied to the debtor at the jail.

(2). The Court determines the nature and amount of security.
§ 630. Arrest can be averted or revoked, provided the debtor lodges a bailiff of the Court estimates sufficient security for after the claimant's claim, plus interest, as well as delinquent as well as estimates of the likely costs in connection with the arrest operation, in particular the arrest case and the case of the claim.

(2). Prior to the arrest be carried out, calls on the enforcement debtor or the charge of his interests, see. section 495, paragraph 2, to stave off jail upon payment or collateral.

§ 631. Request for arrest shall be submitted in writing to the Court. The request shall contain information on the specific circumstances in which the claimant will be invoked, and whether the information which is necessary for the proceedings. The request must be accompanied by the documents to be relied upon.

(2). With regard to these proceedings will find rules in section 487, section 488, paragraph 3, article 489, paragraph 491, 492, paragraph 1, § § 493 (1) and (2), section 494, 495-500, § § § 501, paragraphs 4 and 5, § 502 (1). 2 and 3, Section 503, § 504, nr. 1 and 4, § 505, paragraphs 2 to 4, § 506, § 507, paragraphs 2 to 4, § § 508-518, 519, paragraph 1, § § 520 (1) 1. paragraph, section 523, paragraphs 2 to 4, and § 524 mutatis mutandis.

§ 632. Jail may only be carried out in such a large part of the debtor's property which, in the Court's discretion is necessary to cover the bailiff of the claim with the addition of both maturing as estimated interest and likely costs in connection with the arrest operation, in particular the arrest case and the case of the claim.

(2). The Court declares the arrested assets for coated with arrest and tutor the debtor about the petitioner the effects, including the control of assets in breach of the claimant's right may result in criminal liability.

(3). If the debtor is not present, can guide take place by written notice or by intimation to the charge of the debtor's interests, see. section 495, paragraph 2.

§ 633. The Court can decide that the arrested debtor when it should be deprived of movable property may be assumed that the possibility of obtaining coverage otherwise would be significantly impaired. Goods stored at the claimant's expense by the Court or by the enforcement court authorizes it.

(2). By arrest in cash amount is taken into custody by the enforcement court.

§ 634. The claimant shall, within one week after jail bring lawsuit concerning the debt-claim in respect of which the arrest is made, unless the debtor during or after arrest business waives prosecution. In this case the claimant must also lay down separate claim confirmation of jail.

(2). Pending that judicial proceedings concerning the claim by 1. instance, the claimant shall, within one week after jail take arrestsag by the same right.

(3). Is that a judgment in 1. instance in the trial about that claim, brought arrest case by the Court which has handed down the judgment. In the case of an appeal the Court may postpone the arrest proceedings, wholly or in part.

(4). To trial on the claim in respect of which the arrest is made, be brought by a foreign court, the case must be instituted within two weeks after jail. Within the same period brought arrest case in this country.

(5). Pending that judicial proceedings concerning the claim by a foreign court, whose decision must be assumed to have binding effect in this country, the State of an action brought pursuant to paragraph 1 be postponed until the final decision is taken in the foreign proceedings. However, the Court may hear and determine the question of whether the petitioner immediately making can be confirmed.

(6). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 5 shall apply mutatis mutandis when the arrest is foiled by collateral.

section 635. The claimant's obligation to bring lawsuit will lapse if the debtor after arrest is made, comes during the bankruptcy or death, and estate are taken under official change treatment without debt liability for heirs.

(2). The claimant's collateral on the occasion of the jail are released, if there has been carried out 3 months after the petitioner making or arrest on the circumstances of the termination, and not from the estate side is brought proceedings for compensation.

section 636. During the arrest the matter shall be heard and determined whether the jail is lawfully made. The debtor may submit any objections under arrest proceedings concerning the legality of the petitioner. The question of whether that claim is treated separately, any objections to the claim is in order, however, put forward in this case.

§ 637. Jail can be lifted by the judgment in the matter or by judgment concerning seizure claim. Jail lapses when the appeal period has expired, unless the appeal is launched, or as otherwise provided for in the judgment.

section 638. Jail may be lifted by the Court, if the claimant fails to take legal arrestsag or action regarding the claim within the time limits referred to in paragraph 634, or if any of these cases are rejected or raised.

(2). Jail can be lifted completely or partially due to circumstances which have occurred since the petitioner takes place.

(3). Prior to that jail should be repealed, as far as possible, give the Court the plaintiff the opportunity to comment.

section 639. The who have obtained arrest on the basis of a claim, who turns out not to exist, must pay the defendant damages for loss and mental anguish. The same applies when jail lapse or repealed due to subsequent circumstances, where it may be assumed that the claim failed.

(2). Showing the claimant's claim in respect of it alone to pass for a small amount, the claimant must pay the debtor compensation for the damage resulting from that jail has had to a large extent.

(3). Is jail illegal for other reasons, the claimant must pay the defendant damages for loss and tort, provided that the claimant should have failed to apply for arrest.

(4). Requirements under paragraphs 1-3 can be asserted as counterclaims under arrest case or the case of the claim or under separate proceedings. Autonomous action, which can only be brought when jail is repealed pursuant to section 638 or finally lapsed under section 635 or § 637, must be instituted within 3 months after termination or lapsed.

(5). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis when the arrest be averted by collateral.

(6). Attachment is cancelled under dear, can there by the decision in kæresagen to be attributed to the debtor compensation according to the rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 3.

section 640. The bailiff's Court's decision is being contested may according to the rules laid down in Chapter 53. Dear do not have suspensory effect.

Chapter 57 Prohibition section 641. The Court may ban impose on private and representatives of the State, region and municipality in their capacity as parties to the private legal relationships to refrain from actions, which are contrary to the applicant's entitlement.

(2). The enforcement court, in the context of a ban can impose it, as the ban is directed against (the defendant), to carry out individual actions to ensure the ban imposed by the omission of duty.

(3). With regard to aircraft, foreign State ships and ship cargoes belonging to foreign States, can only be used in accordance with the rules thereof in ban other legislation.

§ 642. Bans can be closed down, provided it is demonstrated or likely: 1) to the acts to be prohibited, contrary to the applicant's right, 2) that the defendant will perform the acts, which sought banned, and 3) to aim will be wasted if the applicant referred to make his right in a normal trial.

section 643. Ban cannot be cut, when it is estimated that the Act on general rules of punishment and compensation and possibly one of the defendant offered security provides the applicant sufficient protection.

(2). The Court may refuse to dismantle the ban, if it will inflict harm or disadvantage, the opponent standing in the apparently disproportionate to the applicant's interest in the ban shutting down.

section 644. The Court can decide that the applicant, as a condition for its abandonment shall lodge a security for the damage and inconvenience, as can the defendant by the ban.

(2). The Court determines the nature and amount of security.

(3). The Court has called for security, axed the ban only after it demanded collateral has been provided. The Court gives the parties notice of the time of its closing, where this time not already announced in a court hearing, without prejudice. section 162.

§ 645. The Court shall grant the applicant, on request, assistance to maintain the ban, including by preventing that a ban is violated, and by destroying what is effected in violation of the ban.

(2). The enforcement court may seize goods, where it is used or rørligt has been used in violation of the ban, or where there are specific reasons to presume that it will be used for such purposes.

(3). It shall be kept at the applicant's expense seized by the Court or by the enforcement court shall authorise to do so.

(4). The Court may make the seizure of that claimant to provide security for the costs referred to in paragraph 3. Seizure can also be granted only on condition that a under section 644 fixed security be increased.

section 646. Request for ban shall be submitted to the Court in the place where the defendant has jurisdiction, in accordance with article 3. § § 235-240. The opponent does not have jurisdiction in this country, or relates to request assistance or seizure alone after § 645, paragraph 487 mutatis mutandis.
(2). With regard to proceedings, see § 248, paragraph 344, 348, 349, § § § 352, § 491, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, article 492, paragraph 1, section 493 (1) and (2), section 494, paragraphs 1 and 4, § 495, paragraph 1 1. clause, and paragraph 3, Article 499, § 500, § 502 (1). 2 and 3, and § 506 mutatis mutandis. During the processing of a request for assistance, or seizure pursuant to section 645 shall also § 491, paragraph 3, section 494, paragraph 2, section 495, paragraph 2, § and § 497 498 mutatis mutandis.

Section 647. The Court can sever a proof, which are incompatible with the interests of the store's promotion.

(2). Applicant withdraws its request, or implemented ban does not, or repealed a prohibition under bailiff affair, taken after a preliminary determination of the costs of the proceedings. The provisions of Chapter 30 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 648. The rules in § § 634-639 is provided on arrest, shall apply mutatis mutandis. The time limit referred to in paragraph 634, paragraph 1, of the construction of the trial, however, is 2 weeks.

(2). Enforcement supervisor the defendant about the effects of the ban, including the violation of the ban could lead to criminal liability in accordance with § 651, paragraph 1.

section 649. By the judgment in the matter or by the verdict of a prohibition pursuant to § 651 proceedings decide on how treatment with rørligt goods seized. Such a provision may also be taken by the lifting of a ban under section 648, see. section 638. By the decision can it seized back given the opponent, or it may be confiscated. Happens the confiscation, can it confiscated at the request of the party concerned, be used to cover claims.

§ 650. Bailiff of the court decisions taken by order, may be appealed in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 53. Dear do not have suspensory effect.

§ 651. Anyone who intentionally violates a temporary injunction, below one of the applicant brought proceedings sentenced by fine or imprisonment up to 4 months and in connection therewith to pay compensation.

(2). The rule set out in paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the defendant intentionally providing assistance to violate the temporary injunction.

(3). The question of imposition of penalty or compensation can be deferred until the prohibition proceedings are settled.

§ 652. The rules relating to the arrest be used, provided that the request to ban a claim payment, a ship's departure or a target moving or other on-call exercise over the subject matter, and the purpose is to achieve security for satisfaction of a pecuniary claim.

Chapter 57 (a) proof of insurance for violation of intellectual property rights, etc.

Section 653. At the request of the right holder, or someone else who is empowered to reprimand a violation of a law or an infringement as referred to in paragraph 2 (the applicant), the Court may decide on that with another (defendant) must be carried out a study in order to secure proof of the violation or infraction and its extent, if it is likely that the defendant has committed or will commit such a violation and there is reason to believe that evidence of the violation or infraction and its extent can be found in the premises, to be examined.

(2). The rules in this chapter shall apply to evidence concerning 1) infringement of copyright or related rights, see. Copyright Act sections 2, 3, 65, 66, 67, 69, 70, 71 and 77, 2) violations of the Copyright Act § 11, paragraph 2, and articles 73 and 74, 3) infringements as referred to in the Copyright Act § 76 (1) (8). 4 and 5, and section 78, 4) infringements as referred to in the law on radio and television activities § 91, 5) violation of patterns, 6) violation of design, including community design, 7) infringement of trademarks, including Community trade marks and collective marks, 8) violation of corporate names, 9) infringement of patents, 10) violation of utility models, 11) violation of rights to topographies of design, 12) violation of rights to plant varieties, 13) violation of geographical indications, etc. and 14) violation of Danish marketing law § 1 by illegal product spoofing.

(3). The study can include any material which is likely to be of importance in order to determine whether and the extent to which violations or infringements as referred to in paragraph 2 has been made, including articles intended for sale, machinery and other production equipment, posting material, invoices, order forms, advertising material and other documents, information on computer systems, computer programs and electronic storage devices.

(4). The enforcement court refuses in whole or in part, a request for examination, if taking into account privacy, trade secrets or otherwise is to be assumed that the study will cause the opponent injury or inconvenience, as disproportionate to the copyright holder's interest in the implementation of the study.

(5). An investigation must not include material containing information of the defendant pursuant to section 169, section 170 or section 172 would be excluded from or exempted from the requirement to give evidence of that witness.

§ 653 a. request for review shall be submitted to the Court in the judicial district in which the defendant has jurisdiction, in accordance with article 3. § § 235-240, or in which the premises, which must be the subject of study, is located. The request must be in writing and shall contain the information which the applicant invokes in support of the request, as well as the information which is necessary for the proceedings.

(2). The Court shall fix the time and place of the transaction and gives notice to the applicant and the opponent. Prior notification of the defendant may be omitted, provided that notification is likely to involve a risk that the objects, documents, information on computer systems or otherwise, which are the subject of the request for investigation, removed, destroyed or altered.

(3). The defendant must, although this has not received prior notification about the business, have access to comment before the enforcement court shall decide whether the request for examination must be upheld without prejudice. However, paragraph 4.

(4). The shop can be made, even if the defendant fails to appear or not taken. In that case, the Court invites other persons over 18 years of age, who are present, and which must be assumed to have knowledge of rekvisiti relations, to carry out his interests during the transaction. The opponent is not prior been informed about the business, and taken no on site that can handle rekvisiti interests, exposed the business, unless there are special circumstances.

(5). The opponent is not prior been informed of the transaction, the defendant or the charge of his interests, see. (4) be allowed to call a lawyer. Would the defendant or his representative to avail themselves of this right, are exposed the business, until the lawyer has come to the present. However, this does not apply if a suspension of business for this purpose will result in undue delay or a risk as referred to in paragraph 2 2. PT.

(6). A decision on the implementation of the investigation is subject to the condition that the applicant provides security for the damage or inconvenience which may be suffered by the defendant unless the Court decides otherwise in exceptional cases. The Court determines the nature and amount of security.

(7). The opponent has not been present at the business, gives the Court without undue delay the defendant under the direction of what is passed. The defendant may in that case before 1 week after receipt of the communication require the business resumed. Material from the study can not be released to the applicant, before this period has expired. Requires the defendant to proceedings resumed, the material can only be supplied when the Court has taken a renewed decision in the case.

(8). Bailiff of the court decisions taken by order and may be appealed in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 53.

(9). A presentation of evidence, which are incompatible with the interests of the store's promotion, can be cut off.

§ 653 b. A study carried out by the bailiff of the court action. To the extent deemed necessary for the purpose of securing evidence, the Court may seize objects or documents, just as the Court or the Court authorizes, in addition, can take photographs, record movies and make copies of documents, information on computer systems, computer programs and other material.

(2). The Court may appoint one or more independent experts to assist it in the implementation of the study.

(3). The applicant or his representative has on the conditions, the Court had to determine the right to be present during the investigation, but only in order to assist the Court with information, identification of products and the like. The Court may, however, determine that the applicant or his representative must not be present.

(4). In the transcript of the proceedings renders the enforcement court to the extent necessary, the observations made during the investigation, like the enforcement court shall draw up a list seized items or documents and made copies, etc., the material shall be retained by the Court or the Court authorizes, for the purpose. To the extent not otherwise determined by the Court, kept the material available to the parties, and the Court may, in the same extent disclose material or copies thereof to the parties. Have an independent expert participated, this within a time limit specified by the enforcement court draw up a description of the study and its results. The court sends a copy of the description to the parties.
(5). Spending by the expertise and the storage of seized objects, etc., as well as other special expenses by the store's implementation be held provisionally by the applicant. The enforcement court may provide that the applicant shall lodge a security for the payment of the expenditure.

(6). To the extent deemed necessary to complete the investigation, the enforcement service can gain access to the rekvisiti rooms and stores. The Court can apply the necessary force for that purpose. The police shall provide on request enforcement assistance for that purpose.

Section 653 c. Applicant shall be advised within 4 weeks after receipt of the bailiff of the Court announcement that the investigation has been completed, bring legal proceedings relating to violations or infringements, which justified the request for examination, unless the defendant waives prosecution. The opponent has not waived prosecution, and the request is not filed in due time, the trial court, at the request of the applicant and the defendant return seized property and documents, made copies and other evidence resulting from the investigation, and the investigation obtained shall not be used as proof of violations or breaches.

(2). Repealed a decision on study after study is completed, apply paragraphs 1, 2. paragraph accordingly.

(3). It turns out that the applicant relied on the right does not consist of or cannot be relied on by the applicant, the defendant claims for compensation for loss and mental anguish. The same applies where it is not established that the defendant is guilty of violations or offences covered by the request for examination.

(4). Claims for compensation in accordance with paragraph 3 may be invoked as a counterclaim in lawsuit brought by applicant or under an independent action. Applicant not lawsuit sues, in accordance with paragraph 1 1. point, an independent action for damages brought by the defendant within 3 months after the deadline for the applicant's action has expired. Repealed a decision on examination after the resumption, without prejudice. § 653 a (7) 2. paragraph, or under dear, may by decision to this effect attributed to the opponent of the compensation in accordance with paragraph 3.

§ 653 (d). with respect to these proceedings will find sections 344 and 349, § 487, paragraphs 2 to 4, article 491, paragraph 3, article 492, paragraph 1, section 495, paragraph 3, 499 and 500, § § § 502 (1). 2 and 3, § 506 and section 647, paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

The sixth section. Administration of community property, etc.

Chapter 58 Switch of community property, etc.

§ 654. With regard to the processing of the estates, as well as of the other boer referred to in skifteloven of 30. November 1874 with related laws, have it ending up his forblivende by the laws in force with the changes resulting from the rules contained in this law. Outside Copenhagen is co-chaired the annual Probate Court by the judge.

(2). For other meetings in bankruptcy court than start and registration businesses is particularly Leica witnesses are not necessary.

§ § 655-659. (Repealed) section 660. Treatment of disputes arising during treatment, including evidence, switching is done by the bankruptcy court. Disputes concerning notified claims or put forward requirements determined by judgment, which may be enforced in accordance with the General rules. In other cases, it shall take a decision by order of the Probate Court, in which it may be imposed on the party deemed without sufficient grounds to have given rise to or unnecessary to have the procedure done, prolix to unravel legal costs to the other party, so that executing the deadline with respect thereto shall be determined in the order.

(2). The bankruptcy court can, if necessary, impose on the parties and others to attend and give evidence in accordance with the rules on witnesses.

§ 661. Rulings or decisions by the Probate Court that 1 under estate treatment, may, in so far as there is access to bring them to the higher judicial review (section 663), is being contested for the High Court, during which the bankruptcy court is faced. Estate treatment will be nevertheless to proceed, but the bankruptcy court has in this case to ensure that the kærendes right is not anticipated by the treatment, whereas the appeal is on.

(2). The appeal must be initiated within 2 weeks after the relevant decision is taken or order of that Court.

(3). The High Court may, however, exceptionally allow dear until 6 months after the decision is taken or judgment. The provisions of § 398 shall apply mutatis mutandis. The national court's decision can only be challenged before the Supreme Court in accordance with the provisions of § 392, paragraph 2.

section 662. Decisions concerning notified claims or demands made may påankes to the High Court, during which the bankruptcy court is faced. The same is true about the tilendebragte switch treatment and in conjunction therewith the same court rulings and decisions taken, in so far as these have not been the subject of loved ones.

(2). Appeals must be initiated within 4 weeks after the decision concerning the notified claim or the claim is taken, or replaced in accordance with the rule of the law of 30. November 1874 § 50 shall be deemed closed.

(3). The High Court may, however, exceptionally allow appeals until 1 year after the decision has been taken or the switch is completed. The provisions of § 398 shall apply mutatis mutandis. The national court's decision can only be challenged before the Supreme Court in accordance with the provisions of § 392, paragraph 2.

§ 663. Appeal or loved ones can not take place against the provisions of the bankruptcy court are taken in accordance with the law of 30. November 1874 § § 16, last paragraph 19, 3. point, 23, 24, 1. paragraph, the last sentence of 27, 30, 32, 51, the last sentence of paragraph 1 and 75.

§ 664. The appeal takes place in accordance with the appeals from the District Court to the High Court about the second subparagraph given in rules with the modifications resulting from the nature of the relationship.

(2). Of opposition served as well for the ankendes counterpart as for the bankruptcy court, which on the estate the expense has to ensure that, where appropriate, be taken to defend the case.

(3). The bankruptcy court place found for procedure is not binding, and there is even nothing to preclude the addition to and corrections of the previous allegations made. However, the parties may not revoke the by them for the bankruptcy court votes, change the book added, statements with regard to the facts.

(4). Dear going on with the reduction, as follows from the above provisions, in accordance with the same rules as dear to the High Court over the Court's decisions.

section 665. When a pursuant to section 662 launched appeals has found his decision at the High Court, which generally cannot be further appeal to the Supreme Court. Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, grant leave to appeal. The provisions of § 371 (1), (2). and (3). paragraph and in paragraph 2, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). On appeal to the Supreme Court applies the General rules of the Cape. 36. The provisions of paragraph 3. High Court decision in a may not be appealed. Appeals may be brought before The provisions of § 392, paragraph 2, shall, however, apply mutatis mutandis.

§ § 666-682. (Repealed)

Chapter 59-60



(Repealed)

Fourth book. Criminal Justice

___________

In the first subparagraph. General provisions Chapter 61 of the code of criminal procedure § 683 area. All questions about the penalty, which is not in accordance with special powers in legislation is determined without special criminal proceedings or be dealt with in the civil procedure in forms or come under special courts will be treated in accordance with the rules laid down in this book. The same applies to cases concerning redress in respect of criminal proceedings, in accordance with article 3. Chapter 93 (a).

§ 684. After this book's rules are processed further without regard to whether that simultaneously decommissioned claim penalty, cases in which the Government dismantles the assertion: 1) special effects, to the satisfaction of the General laid down for violations of laws on police services, construction services, agricultural services, taxman and similar laws;

2) repeal of an association;

3) any of those in the Criminal Code Chapter 9 prescribed or security offences or equivalent or security measures prescribed in other laws;

4) forfeiture of rank, title, order or honour;

5) crime of successions;

6) cancellation or reimbursement pursuant to penal code section 273, when honorary insulting indictments pointed public.

(2). In the Penal Code in section 78, paragraph 3 referred to cases of disqualification contributes no lay judges. Hearing always takes place for the District Court and the High Court for an order under kæremål shall, when made application. Upon request, see the treatment – less addressed pre-trial procedures – place behind closed doors. In so far as it concerned does not appear by counsel, the Court will appoint him a public defender. The appointment may, however, after the person's request, may be omitted.

§ 685. Civil legal claims on the term, resulting from criminal offences can be prosecuted in connection with the criminal proceedings, in accordance with the detailed rules specified in Chapter 89.

Chapter 62 ratione materiae section 686. Criminal cases are dealt with in the 1. instance by the district courts.

(2). Lay judges in criminal cases, where there will be questions about the higher penalty than fines, or which by the way is deemed to be of particular importance for disruptive defendants or of particular public interest, unless otherwise follows from paragraphs 3 and 4. Lay judges involved also, if such treatment is prescribed in accordance with the rules in other laws.

(3). Lay judges involved not in 1) criminal cases that promoted under section 831, 2) criminal cases, which are dealt with under the intervention of experts under section 20 (b), paragraph 1 and 3) in criminal code section 60 (1) (8). 3, and section 66 (4) of the said cases involving conditional convicted.
(4). Nævninger participates in 1) criminal matters where there will be questions about the penalty of imprisonment of 4 years or more, in so far as this is not the result of the fact that there will be questions about fixing a common punishment in accordance with the provisions of the Criminal Code section 40 (1) and § 61, 2) criminal matters, where there will be questions about the dom for placing in an institution pursuant to section 68 of the criminal code or judgment for custody pursuant to section 70 of the criminal code and 3) criminal cases involving political offences.

(5). Nævninger involved not in criminal cases involving violation of 1) Penal Code § § 172, 173, 191, 286, 289 or 290, unless the matter involves other offences referred to in paragraph 4 shall be adjudicated with the assistance of nævninger, and 2) in paragraph 4, no. 1, said criminal cases that promoted under section 831.

section 687. Defendants can decide that a criminal case to be dealt with via nævninger under section 686 (4) instead should be treated under participation of lay judges, without prejudice. However, paragraph 4.

(2). Defendants ' decision to be taken in a court hearing or the Court shall be notified in writing. It must be indicated in the notification, that the accused has had an opportunity to discuss this issue with his Defender. If the accused has not chosen a counsel, the Court must appoint a defender for the accused before the accused decides that the case should be treated as domsmandssag. The decision must be notified within 14 days after the indictment has been served on the defendant. The Court may extend the time limit at the request of the Prosecutor or the accused.

(3). Defendants may not revoke a waiver of jury waiver is granted when the right treatment. Defendants also have the effect of waiving criminal proceedings during the appeal.

(4). At the same time prosecution against several defendants as partakers of one or more crimes, can a defendant does not, for its part, decide on proceedings under participation of lay judges in accordance with paragraph 1, unless either all defendants shall take a decision pursuant to paragraph 1 or the Prosecutor's Office consents in such treatment, as regards case defendants.

§ 688. (Repealed) section 689. By national courts dealt with decisions in respect of appeals or loved ones of municipal courts judgements, rulings and decisions in criminal cases.

(2). Nævninger is involved in criminal proceedings, where the City Court's decision has been reached with the assistance of nævninger, and where the appeal involves the assessment of the evidence of the defendants ' guilt.

(3). Lay judges involved in 1) criminal cases, where the City Court's decision has been reached with the assistance of nævninger, and where the appeal does not include the assessment of the evidence of defendants ' guilt, 2) criminal cases in which the Court's decision has been reached with the assistance of lay judges, and 3) criminal cases, where the Court will be questions about the higher penalty than fines, or which by the way is deemed to be of particular importance for disruptive defendants or of particular public interest.

(4). Lay judges involved not in 1) criminal cases, which are dealt with under the intervention of experts under section 20 (b), paragraph 2, and 2) the Penal Code in section 60 (1) (8). 3, and section 66 (4) of the said cases involving conditional convicted.

section 690. Under Supreme Court hears all appeals in respect of decisions of national courts ' judgments, or dear rulings and decisions in criminal cases.

(2). Nævninger and lay judges involved not by the Supreme Court's treatment of criminal cases, see. § 3.

section 691. The Court of its own motion whether the samples have ratione materiae to deal with the criminal proceedings, and whether lay judges or nævninger should be involved in these proceedings. Is the main joint participation of lay judges or nævninger begun, although the matter should have been dealt with without their involvement, the Court may decide that the lay judges or nævninger continue to contribute.

(2). Decisions whereby a request for treatment of a criminal case with the assistance of lay judges, nævninger or experts shall be refused, can be appealed.

§ § 692-693. (Repealed)

Chapter 63 venue and unification of criminal procedure § 694. Hearings during the investigation at the request of the police may be held by the Court in any district in which information in the case is likely to be achieved, the meaning. However, paragraph 2, last paragraph, and the provisions of paragraph 3.

(2). The request from the accused or defence counsel for hearings under investigation should be made to the Court in which the proceedings, or where it can be expected. By the same law be settled disputes between the police and the armed forces of investigative steps.

(3). Court hearings for the purpose of proceedings under section 831, or with a view to the end by dismissal of charges shall be borne by the Court in the circuit in which the accused resides or stays, or at the scene of the site's jurisdiction. None of these venue can be used, the matter could be dealt with, where the accused is apprehended.

§ 695. (Repealed) section 696. The main debate shall, with respect to all crimes committed in the Kingdom usually take place at the Court in whose circuit operation is carried out. Udkræves multiple actions to the crime concept is the right venue, in whose constituency the last of them is made. Make up several in different jurisdictions made criminal offences, each of which would justify jurisdiction after the preceding rules, put together one crime, or a crime committed on the border of multiple jurisdictions, or it is uncertain in which of several specific jurisdictions a crime has been committed, prosecution can be done by any of the dishes, which because of the stated case questions arise.

§ 697. As the perpetrators of the place of jurisdiction in crimes committed outside the Kingdom's territorial waters aboard the Danish ship, or of persons belonging to such vessel shall be regarded as the right, for if the circle the ship by his return to the Kingdom of arrive to unload or leave.

section 698. At the Court in whose circuit term resides or, if he did not have housing in the Kingdom, by forfølgningens beginning of staying, or, if he is not present in the Kingdom, in the Court in whose circuit he last had accommodation or stayed, can be pursued: 1) under the Danish courts, the State of the corresponding crimes committed outside the Kingdom's borders, 2) offences not adjudicated under the involvement of nævninger or lay judges , 3) other crimes, when there is a lack of such information, which determines the application of § 696.

(2). Danish abroad staff officials, there is no local judicial authority, and the subordinates to the Danish Ambassador in foreign States registered persons are for the purposes of the above rule as having residence in Copenhagen, in so far as they may have no maintained housing anywhere else in the Kingdom. The same is true of other Danish subjects that cannot be sued in the State where they are domiciled.

(3). The Minister of Justice determines, by what right crimes committed outside the Danish State by persons who either have or have had residence in Denmark, will be to pursue.

section 699. In the ommeldte case, the matter in article 698 also pursued at the Court in whose circuit term has been apprehended.

section 699 a. cases which are covered by section 20 (b), paragraph 1, and which is connected with an event that has been the subject of søforklaring, can be prosecuted by the Court, for which søforklaringen is given.

§ 700. Crimes, if criminal prosecution pursuant to section 705 is done during one case, pursued under one in a court which has jurisdiction for the crime, who almost have given rise to the prosecution.

§ 701. Cases against an Association for its waiver pursuant to section 78 of the basic law be prosecuted in the Court, in whose constituency Association or its Board of Directors has its seat, or when such is not with safety can are then averaged, where one of the Board's members live.

(2). On cases under which the claim alone is voided if any of the other consequences referred to in article 684 shall the rules in § § 696-99 mutatis mutandis.

section 702. Deviation from the rules on jurisdiction can, as long as the main debate has not yet started, on request, when distinct reasons therefore, shall be decided by the High Court, if the question regards the High Court jurors circles or circles in the City Court of the same circuit, and in other cases, the High Court of the Supreme Court.

(2). When the City Court's evidence indicates, National President of the Tribunal may, at the request of the District Court in the main debate beginning may decide that a case should be dealt with by another district court in High Court jurors circle or if circumstances justify it, by another district court in high court circuit. Accused, the Prosecutor and the Court to which the matter is intended to be transferred, shall beforehand be given the opportunity to comment on the issue. Bjarne Christensen, the President's decision that a case is to be transferred, the accused and the prosecution appealed to the Supreme Court.

Section 703. On application, the Court may grant permission to a started proceedings to another court, which according to the preceding rules is legal jurisdiction, when this due to witnesses resident or for any other reason deemed appropriate to the particular promotion. Decision taken by the Court in which the prosecution is started when the other rights therein agree, and otherwise by the common parent right. A decision whereby a request on the merits of moving to another right is denied, can is being contested.

§ 704. When the term meetings, not of its own motion, the court trying the case is referred to the appropriate venue. Opposition is excluded when the term, before the main debate has begun, have had access to submit it without that this has occurred.
(2). That individual acts outside the main debate is not happening at the appropriate venue, robbing them not their validity.

(3). There is a dispute between more couse decisions of a jurisdiction issue, it may be referred to the decision of the prosecuting authority for the High Court, if the courts belong to the same circle, and in other cases, the High Court of the Supreme Court. Hereby finds, moreover, the rules laid down in chapter 82, 83 and 85 use, such that on point calculation shall take account of the final decision.

section 705. At the same time, prosecution against the same term for multiple offences or against multiple term as partakers of one or more crimes should be done under one cause, if this can be done without significant delay or difficulty.

(2). Unite criminal proceedings covered by article 20 (b), paragraph 1, with a trial by jury, dealt with the matter in its entirety as a jury trial. Unite criminal proceedings covered by article 20 (b), paragraph 1, of the criminal proceedings, which are not covered by section 20 (b), paragraph 1, which involved experts under section 20 (b), paragraph 1, if the crime that almost has given rise to the prosecution, is covered by section 20 (b), paragraph 1. The Court may, however, provide that there should be separate treatment of the part of the case covered by article 20 (b), paragraph 1, if the Association does not exist.

§ 706. The Court may, on application or in Ufficio decide separation of the criminal proceedings, which are United under section 705. It depends on whether the cases which the Court only because of being persecuted for the Association, after the separation still to be dealt with by it or not; the same rule applies when the Association is terminated for any other reason, such as waiver of prosecution.

section 707. The Court may combine multiple independent criminal cases to one case with the consent of the parties. Consent is not required in the cases referred to in § 705 (1). The rule in section 705, paragraph 2, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). The decision taken by the Court which will hear the cases. Pursued cases by different district courts in the same high court circle, and there is no consensus, the decision taken by the High Court. Pursued the cases otherwise by different dishes, and there is no consensus, the decision taken by the Supreme Court.

section 708. The Court may reverse a decision which it has taken under sections 706 and 707; However, can only transition to another court only decided in accordance with the requirements of section 707 (2).

section 709. The courts are empowered to in a foreign jurisdiction, without the intervention of the Court of this, to carry out service as well as to let perform arrest decisions, detention orders and commands of by coercion to produce witnesses or vision or discretionary men to court. When, moreover, to the subject matter of the promotion are appropriate, the Court may perform civil actions in a foreign jurisdiction with the consent of the Court in this or the higher court, and in urgent cases without such consent. Due notice must be made to the Court as soon as possible in the relevant constituency.

Chapter 64 reproduction of the explanations section 710. The essential content of the explanations be made before a court, shall be recorded in the transcript of the proceedings, without prejudice. However, section 712, paragraph 1. If the former is interrogated for a right, is a reference to adequate, so that only substantial deviations or clarifications are included.

(2). Witnesses and television and discretionary men whose legend has been reproduced in the transcript of the proceedings, in the Court's detailed provision access to browse the reproduction of the explanation.

section 711. Explanations by the City Court of being placed under the main proceedings or in proceedings under section section 831, 723 or lydoptages, see. However, paragraph 2.

(2). The Court's President can determine that there must be an explanation offered in an audio recording of the hearing referred to in paragraph 1.

(3). The Court's President can provide that there should be audio recording of an explanation given in the hearings, which are not covered by paragraph 1.

(4). The Court's President can decide that there is by sound recording in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 3 also recorded image.

§ 712. There is picture or audio recording made by the Court of an explanation under section 711, paragraph 1 or 3, absorbed the contents of the legend in the transcript of the proceedings, if only 1) Court's President determines it, 2) term, defendants, Defender or Prosecutor requests it, 3) a judgment be appealed, a question in proceedings brought before the higher court or submitted application to procesbevillingsnævnet or 4) are granted access to the file pursuant to section 41 d of the imports in the transcript of the proceedings relating to an explanation.

(2). In cases where an explanation is recorded in the transcript of the proceedings in accordance with paragraph 1, shall be considered retsbogens version of this as an annex to a possible verdict in the case.

§ 713. Accused or defendants have access to view or hear a picture or audio recording of an explanation, unless the accused or defendants have no access to familiarize themselves with the legend. Term or defendants may, in accordance with the Court's detailed provision see or hear picture or audio recording of the Court or the Defender.

(2). The who after § § 41 f or 41 g may be given access to imports in the transcript of the proceedings relating to an explanation, there are audio-recorded under section 711 but are not recorded in the transcript of the proceedings, can hear the recording in court, unless the Court finds it objectionable.

(3). On request, the Court may, under the conditions laid down in paragraph 2, authorise for use for the granting of access to the file pursuant to section § 41 (f) and 41 (g) against payment of the costs thereby provided a transcript of an audio recording of an explanation. The Danish court administration may lay down rules on the calculation of the costs of the provision of transcripts.

(4). Picture and sound recordings are not otherwise the subject of access to the file.

(5). Unless a higher penalty is inflicted by the law, moreover, be punished by a fine anyone who improperly disclose picture or sound recordings.

section 714. The Court's President can in cases where pursuant to section 711 can be audio recording, determine that there should be audio recording of the Court's version of an explanation. By recording audio, see § 218 (a), paragraph 4, article 712 (1). 1-3, and section 713, paragraphs 1 and 5, mutatis mutandis. By notice of public access in the judgment, in accordance with article 3. paragraph 41 (b), or in the transcript of the proceedings relating to imports in a explanation explanation be included in the transcript of the proceedings. In cases where an explanation is recorded in the transcript of the proceedings, shall be considered retsbogens version of this as an annex to a possible verdict in the case. The audio recording is not otherwise subject to public access.

§ § 715-717. (Repealed)

Chapter 65 is barred section 718. The courts shall enter in the code of criminal procedure area only in the company upon request of the public prosecutor's Office or a private reprimand justified.

section 718 a. decision on Prosecutor's abandonment, dismissal of charges or charges must be taken within a reasonable time after the date on which the police have made the term familiar with the charge. Is the term in custody, or is the term under the age of 18, should a decision to reprimand the abandonment, dismissal of charges or prosecution shall be taken as soon as possible.

(2). Is the decision on the Prosecutor's abandonment, dismissal of charges or prosecution have been taken, or are not asked for a hearing for the purposes of these proceedings which tilståelsessag pursuant to § 831 within 1 year and 6 months after the date on which the police have made the term familiar with the charge, the Prosecutor's Office in writing inform the accused about, in which the case is based, and when judgment is likely taken. Have sighted a defender, must copy of the notification sent to this. There must be notification again if there is 1 year after the last notification still not taken a decision on prosecuting abandonment, dismissal of charges or prosecution or asked for a hearing for the purposes of these proceedings which tilståelsessag pursuant to § 831.

section 718 b. 's decision on Prosecutor's abandonment, dismissal of charges or prosecution have been taken, or are not asked for a hearing for the purposes of these proceedings which tilståelsessag pursuant to § 831 within 1 year and 6 months after the date on which the police have made the term familiar with the charge, the term may refer the matter to the Court.

(2). If after an overall assessment of the interests of the accused, injured, merits and circumstances as well as on the circumstances of the societal importance is particular reason to demand the speeding up of the public prosecutor's decision of the indictment issue, the Court may, exceptionally, fix a time limit for doing so. The time limit shall be at least 3 months and a maximum of 1 year. If the prosecution does not take a decision on the indictment issue within the time limit laid down by the Court, shall be deemed to be criminal prosecution against term for abandoned by the prosecution, see. However, paragraph 3.

(3). The Court may, at the request of the public prosecutor's Office may extend a period determined in accordance with paragraph 2, with a maximum of 1 year at a time, if there are special circumstances. The public prosecutor's request shall be submitted to the Court not later than 2 weeks before the expiry of the time limit, as the Court has previously set out. If the Court does not find a basis for extending the deadline shall be deemed to be criminal prosecution against term for abandoned by the prosecution, unless the Commission shall decide on the indictment issue within 2 months from the Court's decision not to extend the deadline.

(4). The Court's decision is taken by order. If the Court ruling is that there is not a time limit to be fixed in accordance with paragraph 2, may issue again brought before the Court, but no earlier than 1 year after the Court's decision.

(5). Accused man's request in accordance with paragraph 1 shall contain an address to which messages can be sent.
(6). In the hearing, which will be held for the purpose of processing a request in accordance with paragraph 1, the term be present, unless the Court decides otherwise. The convening of the term can be made by letter to the pursuant to paragraph 5 specified address. Fail to appear sighted from a hearing to which he or she is called, is considered the request for withdrawal.

(7). Aggrieved and possible aid lawyer be informed of the hearing. Under the direction of aggrieved may, however, be omitted when a larger number of people are injured.

section 719. Public reprimand falls Police Director, unless otherwise provided by this Act or rules laid down pursuant to this Act.

(2). The Attorney General spoke 1) criminal matters are heard in District Court with the assistance of nævninger or with the assistance of lay judges, as a result of defendants ' resolution 687, under section 2) in appeals at the High Court and 3) cases of violation of the provisions of the Criminal Code Chapter 12 and 13, §§ 127-129 a, section 132 (a), section 136, paragraph 2, article 137, paragraph 2, section 140, § 141, Chapter 16, section 158, 160, 180, § § § 183, paragraphs 1 and 2 section 183 (a), section 186 (1), § 187, paragraph 1, section 192 b, paragraphs 1-3, 237-240, § § § 261, paragraph 2, § 266 a and section 266 (b).

(3). The Minister of Justice shall determine the detailed rules of påtalens Moreover, the split between public prosecutors and the police directors.

Section 720. The Minister of Justice may lay down that the public reprimand in specified cases is contingent upon Justice Minister's or Reich lawyer's decision.

(2). If public reprimand by the law is conditional upon an application, it may reprimand only happen if application is made by a under section 725 justified. A review from legitimate considered a petition for public censure, unless otherwise stated in the notification. Is private criminal prosecution started criminal prosecution not claimed public can. Criminal prosecution authority may refuse to comply with a request for a public reprimand, which excludes any accomplice from prosecution. As regards the claim only some of the guilty without excluding possible accomplices, criminal prosecution authority may extend prosecution to these, unless the eligible after having had the opportunity to express their views on this matter are opposed to this. In that case, 3. paragraph shall apply.

(3). The public prosecutor's Office and Police Director may, notwithstanding the provisions referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 carry out urgent actions, when the relationship is likely to be the one who may decide or covet reprimand, unknown and circumstances make it admissible that the reprimand will be decided or requested. If an application is withdrawn in accordance with paragraph 2 before the judgment, unless the prosecuting authority considers prosecution be halted, that the public interest requires the prosecution continued.

section 721. Criminal prosecution in a case may be wholly or partially abandoned in cases 1) where the charge has proved unfounded, 2) where further prosecution in fact not likely to lead to that term be found guilty, or 3) where proceedings on implementation will lead to difficulties, costs or turnaround times, which is not proportionate to the importance of and the penalty which, if necessary, is expected to be sentenced.

(2). Access to abandon criminal prosecution pursuant to paragraph 1, nr. 1, the Police Director. In the other case is for access criminal prosecution authority, without prejudice to the provisions laid down by the Minister of Justice.

section 722. Indictment in a case may be wholly or partially waived in cases 1) where the påsigtede offence under law cannot result in higher penalty than fines and the relationship is of minor penalty dignity, 2) where under section 723, paragraph 1, shall be laid down as conditions that the accused should be subject to remedial measures under section 52 of the Act on social services, 3) where the term was under 18 years of age at the time of the offence and sets conditions under section 723, paragraphs 1, 4) where section 10 (b) of the criminal code or section 89 is available, when it is estimated that no or only a negligible penalty would be handed down, and that conviction nor, moreover, will be of major importance, 5) where proceedings on implementation will lead to difficulties, costs or turnaround times, which is not proportionate to the importance of and the penalty which, where appropriate, can be expected, sentenced to 6) where legislation contains specific legal basis for that charge can be waived, or 7) where this follows from the provisions laid down by the Minister of Justice or Attorney General.

(2). In other cases, the indictment only waived if there are special extenuating circumstances or other special relationship, and criminal prosecution cannot be considered as required by the public interest.

(3). Prosecuting authority may waive indictment pursuant to paragraph 1, while the dismissal of charges in accordance with paragraph 2 shall be decided on by the General Prosecutor's Office nearest you.

Section 723. As conditions for a dismissal of charges can be laid down, 1) to term decides to pay a fine or confiscation, and 2) on the same terms as in conditional sentences.

(2). Conditions can only be made if the term in court have issued an unqualified confession, if accuracy is confirmed by the circumstances.

(3). The terms fixed by the authority, has access to waive indictment. The terms must be approved by the Court.

(4). If the conditions are violated, the case can resume.

section 724. By decision about prosecuting the abandonment or dismissal of charges shall be notified to the accused, injured or, if the injured party has died, English close relatives. The same applies to the other, likely to have a reasonable interest. A decision on prosecuting abandonment can be appealed to the General Prosecutor's Office according to the rules laid down in Chapter 10. Term may, in accordance with the same rules on appeal against a decision on the dismissal of charges.

(2). Is there a decision on prosecuting the abandonment or dismissal of charges, prosecution against those who have been charged, only be continued after the General Prosecutor's determination, if notice is served on the person concerned within two months from the date of the decision, unless the accused person's conditions have hindered the timely notification, or the conditions for resumption under section 975 is present.

(3). Shall be deemed to be abandoned under section 718 of the criminal prosecution (b), paragraph 2 or 3, the General Prosecutor's Office notwithstanding paragraph 2, only to decide that the prosecution must continue, if the conditions for resumption in § 975 are met.

section 725. The right to private reprimand and the submission of the application for a public reprimand is for the aggrieved. Is this legally incompetent, the rules in section 257 shall apply. When the victim is dead, or when a against a deceased directed action is a criminal offence, the right to a private reprimand or public censure to covet the deceased's spouse, parents, children or siblings.

(2). The one in accordance with paragraph 1 are entitled to admonish or covet reprimand, may waive this right. This is true even if a case is brought or the request is made.

§ 726. Offences if public reprimand is contingent upon a private request, can only 66.9% of a under section 725 justified if action cannot lead to higher penalty than imprisonment for four months. Initiated public prosecution, will find the rules in § 727, paragraph 3, shall apply by analogy.

§ 727. If action, containing an offence as referred to private prosecution, also contains an offence subject to public censure, admonish authority upon request by the private reprimand justified pursue both offences collectively. The private can in such cases at any step stop after the request began proceedings.

(2). Public criminal prosecution of an offence referred to private prosecution, can happen, if the public interest so requires. However, this does not apply if there is a judgment in a private criminal proceedings on the infringement, or if the right to private criminal prosecution in respect of an infringement, subject to conditional public reprimand, only follows from that operation cannot lead to higher penalty than imprisonment for 4 months without prejudice to article. § 726, 1. PT.

(3). When the public prosecution has been initiated in accordance with paragraph 2, shall terminate the individuals right to reprimand. section 345 shall apply mutatis mutandis. The private sector can join the criminal prosecution authority to prosecute, if immediate declaration to that effect is issued. The private may not, however, require a stay of proceedings, and it is the responsibility of not accused or his Defender to give statutory notices to the private. Stop prosecuting authority it began proceedings, can the private reprimand or continue his reprimand.

section 728. Prosecution can be abandoned, as long as there is no judgment or ruling on guilt in a trial by jury. Abandonment of the prosecution after the main debate is begun, delivers the right frifindelsesdom. In other cases, the Court shall issue, upon request, a written declaration that started prosecution is abandoned.

Chapter 66 Accused and his defense section 729. Under the word ' Party ' where in this Act are applied in the rules not specific as regards civil matters, also the accused in a criminal case shall be considered included.

§ 729 a. Term is entitled to choose a defender, see. section 730. Public Defender appointed in accordance with the provisions of §§ 731-735.

(2). The Court shall notify the Defender copy of entries in retsbøgerne relating to the matter. The Defender can do long-term familiar with copies, unless otherwise follows from sections 748 and 856. The Court may impose the Defender not to deliver copies to term or other, if it is to be feared that the copies will be used on the unlawful way.
(3). The defence counsel has access to familiarize themselves with the material, which the police have been provided for the use of the case, as the charge is concerned. The Defender should have handed over a copy of the material, to the extent it without disadvantage can be copied. The Defender must not without the consent of the police deliver the received material to term or other. Police give consent if it found unobjectionable. With respect to material that is subject to § 871, paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, no. 5, can consent, however, only be denied by the reasons mentioned in paragraph 4.

(4). If it is necessary in the interests of foreign powers, to national security, to the solution, to a third party or for the investigation of another pending proceedings for an offence, which under the law can be punished with imprisonment for six years or more, or which constitutes a willful violation of Penal Code chapters 12 or 13, can the police give the defence counsel instructed not to disclose the information as the Defender has received from police. The notice can be extended until the accused has given an explanation during the main debate.

§ 729 b. A term with no Defender shall, on request, have access to the police to familiarize themselves with imports of retsbøgerne relating to the matter, without prejudice to sections 748 and 856. The police shall provide on request a copy of their imports for the term, unless it is to be feared that the copies will be used on the unlawful way.

(2). A term with no Defender shall also, upon request, have access to familiarize themselves with the material, which the police have been provided for the use of the case, as the charge is concerned. The police may, however, refuse the request referred to in section a, paragraph 4, 729 reasons mentioned. A limitation of the accused person's right of access to documents shall lapse at the latest before the main debate or a hearing for the purposes of proceedings under section 831 or the end by dismissal of charges. The police shall provide on request a copy of the material for the term, if it found unobjectionable. With respect to material that is subject to § 871, paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, no. 5, can however only be denied by the extradition in § 729 a, paragraph 4, the reasons mentioned.

§ 729 (c). the Court may, at the request of the police determine that the rules on the defence's and accused the right of access to documents in accordance with § § 729 a and 729 b be waived if it is required by 1) alien powers, 2) national security, 3) merits of the solution, 4) third parties ' life or health, 5) investigation of another pending proceedings for an offence, which under the law can be punished with imprisonment for 6 years or more or which constitutes a willful violation of Penal Code chapters 12 or 13, or 6) protection of confidential information on police investigative methods.

(2). Decision pursuant to paragraph 1 may not be taken, if it gives rise to significant concerns for the conduct of the accused person's defense.

(3). Do terms as referred to in paragraph 1 shall only apply to a part of literature, Defender or term be acquainted with the rest of the content of the material.

(4). The decision taken by order. In the order please indicate the concrete circumstances of the case, justifying a derogation from § § 729 (a) and (b). The Court decision on 729, that the derogation shall apply until further notice, the Court must again assess the derogation, before the main debate begins. The Court decision, that the derogation shall apply for a defined period of time, the decision may be extended by subsequent order. The Court's decision can be appealed.

(5). Before the Court makes a decision, the appointment of a lawyer for the accused, and the lawyer must have the opportunity of being heard. The lawyer appointed by the special circle of lawyers, referred to in section 784 (2). The lawyer must be informed of all hearings to be held with a view to obtaining Tribunal derogating from § § 729 729 b, and a and are eligible to attend these as well as to familiarize themselves with the material, which the police have been provided for the use of the case, as the charge is concerned. § 785 (1), (2).-5. paragraph and in paragraph 2, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 729 d. When the case is finally completed, can the who have been sighted, require to be made aware of the documents relating to the case, including imports of retsbøgerne, according to the rules laid down in this article.

(2). The right of access does not include internal working documents. As internal working documents shall be deemed to be 1) documents drawn up by the Court, the police or the public prosecutor's Office for their own use in dealing with a case, 2) vote protocols and other summaries of the Court's deliberations and votes and 3) an exchange of letters between various units within the police and the Prosecutor's Office.

(3). The right of access can be limited, to the extent 1) applicant according to the rules laid down in this law, the second and fourth book has been unable to acquaint themselves with the information in the case, 2) applicant's interest in being able to use knowledge of the documents to perform its best interests exist that ought to give way to the vital interests of national security or relations with foreign powers or international institutions or 3) the applicant's interest in being able to use knowledge of the documents to the safeguarding of its best interests exist that ought to yield to the interests of the prevention, detection and prosecution of criminal offences or for special consideration for the protection of medsigtede, witnesses or others.

(4). Request for inspection of the files shall be submitted to the Police Director. Police Director's decision can be appealed from to the General Prosecutor's Office according to the rules laid down in Chapter 10.

(5). Police Director shall decide as soon as possible, on a request for access to documents can be met. The request is not accepted or denied within 10 days after the request is received by the Police Director, the applicant must be informed of the reason for this, as well as to when the decision is likely to be available.

(6). Police Director determines whether access should be given in the form of review or the extradition of copy.

(7). Personal number is not covered by the right of access to documents.

section 730. The objective of a crime is entitled to choose a defender to get him bi, in accordance with the details given below rules. Is the term under the age of 18, and have not entered into marriage, is for elections custodial parent who is entitled to act on behalf of the accused.

(2). Only the meeting for the right of eligible lawyers or the special Minister of Justice for appointment as public defenders at the right assumed people can be selected for defenders. However, the Court may, when taking into account the nature and other circumstances are justifiable, allow that as a lawyer defending from the other Nordic country. In addition, the Court may exceptionally grant that other uberygtede persons over the age of 18 is used as defenders.

(3). The Court may at any time during the proceedings by order dismiss a chosen Defender, if the conditions laid down pursuant to section 733, paragraph 2, for refusing to appoint him. To be in such a case, at the request of a public defender appointed term.

(4). Excluded from that chosen are individuals who are called to be heard as witnesses or vision or discretionary men, or which are requested in such a property, called until the Court has taken a decision thereon, or if performance under section 60 (1) (8). 3, would result in disqualification of the judge.

section 731. Public Defender will be, as term not even selected a defender, or the chosen Defender fails to appear, to appoint, a) when sighted manufactured before the Court for the purpose of pre-trial detention or the maintenance of the arrest, b) where, prior to indictment is raised, to be examined, witnesses, or Visual inspection must be done or vision or estimates given for use during the main debate, however, that the Act is not being to expose after forsvarers tilstedekomst When it is to be feared that proof would be wasted, c) when there are questions about the seizure of a property or a part of this regulation. § 802, paragraph 3.

d) when charge is raised in cases that should be dealt with via nævninger or lay judges, e) when charge is raised in proceedings in which there will be questions about the higher penalty than fines, f) when, on the occasion of indankning or request for resumption of proceedings or, exceptionally, on the occasion of dear, see. section 972 (2), shall take place before the court hearing, g) when witnesses or vision or discretionary men's depositions explanation claimed to use during an overseas criminal proceedings begun, h) in all cases in which the Court of first instance under section 29, paragraph 1, and paragraph 3, nr. 3, decides that the interrogation of the accused must take place behind closed doors, in) when cases where there are questions about the prison sentence, promoted under section 855, paragraph 3, nr. 4. the provisions of paragraph 2. In the cases referred to under (e) and in the section 831, in the case referred to in paragraph 4 will be public defender only to appoint when the accused (or his guardian) desires it. To that effect must be given long-term opportunity to comment.

section 731 a. Can the police interrogation of a child when the interrogation is recorded on video (video questioning), likely to find use as evidence during the main debate, that before the hearing is hereby appointed a champion for the suspected or sighted or later may be suspected or charged in the case, if the person does not even have chosen a defender or the chosen Defender fails to appear.
§ 732. In cases other than those referred to in section 731 may, both before and after charges are raised, is hereby appointed a public defender, when right after long-term merits, the accused person or the circumstances moreover considers it desirable and term does not even have obtained the assistance of a defender.

(2). The request for the appointment of a public defender can be made both of the term as by the police. The Minister of Justice establishes rules on the guidance of term of access to covet a defender appointed. The police report indicate that the term has received appropriate guidance. The police shall ensure that the issue is brought before the Court.

(3). Decisions, and then defends the appointment, cannot be appealed to for higher court. Against the decisions by which the appointment of Defender denied, dear to the higher court take place.

§ 733. Is hereby appointed as public defenders to assume the Justice Minister after agreement an appropriate number of of the meeting for the Court legitimate lawyers or, if necessary, other appropriate persons. In urgent cases, however, also a lawyer, is not accepted by the Minister of Justice, but nevertheless entitled to appear before the Court, appointed to defend the case. After the accused man's request, also a lawyer, is not accepted by the Minister of Justice, appointed to defend, as he is entitled for that right and is willing to appoint.

(2). By order of the Court may refuse to appoint the lawyer, as the term would like to defend, if his involvement would lead to a delay of significance for the promotion or who are identifiable risk that the lawyer will prevent or counteract its very solution.

§ 734. The public defender, no appointment, who are themselves wronged by crime or stand in such a relation to the injured, which would exclude a judge from acting in the matter, or who is called as a witness, to explain your vision or valuer in the matter or has acted as a prosecutor or the authorised agent for the injured or as a police officer or a judge or judicial officer or in another criminal case has been defending for a term , with whose interest in case the suspects now stands in breach, or if the appointment under section 60 (1) (8). 3, would result in disqualification of the judge.

(2). Are several people accused in the same case, the defence may only be carried out by the same person, when the accused person's interests during the proceedings are not contradictory.

section 735. The defence counsel appointed by the President of the Tribunal. Cases should, as far as possible, distributed between the assumed defenders after the game; would term a particular person appointed and indicate that this is willing, he should, as a rule, are appointed without regard to the regular game, provided that no legal obstacle is at hand.

(2). In appeals can appoint the President of the Court of the country lawyer to defend that as appointed Defender has performed in 1 case. instance, if he is entitled by national law.

section 736. The appointment may be revoked when it is necessary in the interests of the armed forces, as well as, in so far as the matter is not thereby delayed, after application of the term, when he has made agreement on military execution without cost to the public.

(2). The appointment by order may also be revoked if the conditions under section 733, paragraph 2, in order to refuse to appoint the person concerned is going to be available.

§ 737. Decision of the Court of first instance pursuant to §§ 730, paragraph 3, 733, (2) or 736 (2), the interim measure to the Special Court of final appeal within one week after the decision is announced. The appeal shall be dealt with orally, if the request or the court orders it. In addition, find the rules in sections 968, 969 (1), (2) 970-972 and 974 mutatis mutandis.

(2). The special Appeal Court's decision cannot be appealed.

section 738. The Court may permit multiple selected defenders acting for the same term. The Court may also, exceptionally, appoint more public defenders for the term. Term is entitled to even also to speak to his defence.

(2). The public defender, which is appointed to handle the appeal lodged by the child during the main debate, is empowered to give meeting also during legal proceedings by another right. Should such an Act take place outside the place in which he lives, may at his request a special Defender appointed to meet at the same. However, in urgent cases, the Court or authority should not be postponed accordingly.

(3). When the Defender's task is ended, he is obliged to deliver to the Court the him provided printouts and copies of the records.

section 739. Abusing a lawyer or any defence appointed man his position to thwart proceedings disclosure, or makes himself guilty of infringement of the obligations to him due to promote the matter, he will be to consider after the Criminal Code Chapter 16.

section 740. The appointment of a public defender should not prejudice the accused person's right to care for his or her defence; but the Defender does not have the consent of the accused to make the actions as he deems necessary or appropriate to his/her best interests.

section 741. That is for the public defender salaries by the State Treasury, including reimbursement for travel expenses, which he rightly has had in connection with the duties. The provisions of § 333 (1), (2). section, and section 334 (3) and (5) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). The remuneration shall be fixed by the Court which has made the qualification. The remuneration shall be fixed by the judgment or by separate decision.

Chapter 66 section 741 Aggrieved (a) (a). In cases involving violation of Penal Code section 119, § 123, section 210, 216-223, § § § § 224 or 225, see. §§ 216-223, § 232, § 237, see. section 21, sections 244-246, 249 and 250, § § § 252, paragraph 2, §§ 260-262 (a) or section 288, the Court will appoint a lawyer for the one who is aggrieved by the offence when the person submitting the application for it, see. However, paragraphs 2 and 3.

(2). In cases of violation of Penal Code section 210, sections 216 and 217, § 218 (2), section 222, paragraph 2 2. part, or section 223, paragraph 1, should the appointment be done, unless the person, after being advised of the right to the appointment of Attorney do resent it. The injured party shall be given the opportunity to speak with a lawyer before police interrogation of injured, unless the person in question after being advised do resent it. The same applies in cases of violation of section 224 or § 225 without prejudice to article. section 210, sections 216 and 217, § 218 (2), section 222, paragraph 2 2. part, or section 223, paragraph 1.

(3). In cases of violation of Penal Code section 119, § 123, section 218, paragraph 1, §§ 219-221, section 222, paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, 1. Indent, article 223, paragraph 2, section 232, paragraph 237, see. section 21, sections 244-246, 249 and 250, § § § 252, paragraph 2, §§ 260-262 (a) or section 288 the appointment of Attorney however can be refused if the offence is of a less serious nature and legal representation must be considered obviously unnecessary. The same applies in cases involving violation of Penal Code section 224 or 225, see §. section 218, paragraph 1, §§ 219-221, section 222, paragraph 1 and paragraph 2, 1. part, or section 223, paragraph 2.

(4). When the special circumstances of the request, the Court may appoint a lawyer for the aggrieved, even if the offence not covered by paragraph 1.

(5). Is the injured died as a result of the crime, the Court may, on request, appoint a lawyer for the English close relatives, when special reasons speaking for it and the conditions referred to in paragraph 1, 2 or 4 are met.

(6). Makes the aggrieved not petition for appointment of counsel in accordance with the police request the appointment of a lawyer for the injured during the investigation. The same applies if the appointment is not made in accordance with paragraph 2.

section 741 b. Police supervisor the aggrieved or, if the victim has died as a result of the crime, the English close relatives about the rules for the appointment of a lawyer. In the cases referred to in § 741 (a), paragraph 2, must also be familiar with the rules concerning the aggrieved Attorney's participation, see. section 741 (a), paragraph 2 2. point, and (2), 2. section, below. The instructions shall be given, before the injured person shall be heard for the first time, and must be repeated in connection with and before the second hearing. The police report indicate that the injured have received appropriate guidance, and that the victim has been provided with relevant written material relating to assistance lawyer scheme etc. Also shall specify, if the victim did not want an attorney appointed. The police shall ensure that the question of appointment under section 741 (a) be brought before the Court.

(2). Is the prejudiced party willing to comment, is the petition for the appointment of a lawyer does not preclude police interrogates the injured without the lawyer's presence. In cases where the appointment must be made in accordance with section a, paragraph 2, 741, this applies only if the aggrieved is requesting to be questioned without a lawyer's presence.

(3). The police can call or contact any of the operations in section 733, paragraph 1 referred lawyers to carry out the duties of the lawyer for the injured until the Court may have appointed a lawyer.

(4). The Ministry of Justice may lay down detailed rules on summoning the scheme's operation.
section 741 c. The lawyer has access to attend interrogations of the injured as well as the police in court and has the right to put further questions to the injured. The lawyer has the right to object against a evidence contrary to the code of civil procedure section 185, paragraph 2. The lawyer shall be informed about the time of interrogation. Hearings, where aggrieved to be interrogated, scheduled by appointment with assistance as far as possible, the lawyer. The lawyer shall be informed of the other hearings, including hearings in accordance with the code of civil procedure § 831.

(2). The lawyer has access to familiarize themselves with the English explanation to police and other documents in the case relating to the injured. When there are indicted in the case, the lawyer also has access to familiarize themselves with the other material in the case, which the police have been provided.

(3). The lawyer must be provided with a copy of the material, to the extent it without disadvantage can be copied. The lawyer must not without the consent of the police deliver the received material to the injured or other, and he shall not without the consent of the police make the aggrieved or others familiar with the contents of the in (2), 2. paragraph, the said material.

(4). The Court shall notify the lawyer transcript of judgment. The lawyer may not deliver the printout to the injured without the Court's consent.

(5). Paragraphs 1 to 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis to a lawyer who has been accepted by the aggrieved or the English close relatives.

section 741 d. About the power to appoint counsel for the aggrieved or the English close relatives the same rules apply as with the appointment of counsel without prejudice. section 735.

section 741 e. Police and Prosecutor's Office supervisor to the extent necessary, the injured party or, if the victim is deceased, the English close relatives about their legal status and the expected course. Police and prosecutors also informs him or her of the time.

(2). The Minister of Justice or the Minister of Justice authorizes thereof, which lays down detailed rules on the guidance and information obligation imposed in paragraph 1.

section 741 such prosecution shall inform the aggrieved about the raised indictment or a request for a hearing on the handling of the case as tilståelsessag. Is the injured died, informed the English close relatives.

(2). The public prosecutor shall inform the aggrieved about the time of the main debate or a hearing for the purpose of proceedings before it as tilståelsessag, if the injured party has requested it. Is the injured died, informed the English close relatives if they have requested it. disclosure may be omitted if the injured or the English close relatives must appear as a witness or has obtained a lawyer appointed in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter.

(3). The public prosecutor shall inform the aggrieved about an appeal, if the injured party has put forward the request in accordance with paragraph 2. Is the injured died, informed the English close relatives about an appeal, if he or she has made a request in accordance with paragraph 2.

(4). The public prosecutor shall inform the injured on a job resume, if the injured party has put forward the request in accordance with paragraph 2. Is the injured died, informed the English close relatives on a job resume, if the person has made a request in accordance with paragraph 2.

In the second subparagraph. After research, coercive measures, etc.

Chapter 67 general rules on investigation § 742. Reviews about offences shall be submitted to the police.

(2). The police initiates after review or of its own motion investigations, when there are reasonable grounds for believing that an offence, as pursued by the public, has been committed.

section 743. The investigation aims to determine whether the conditions for imposing criminal liability or other criminal retsfølge are present, and to provide information to use for the decision as well as prepare proceedings before the Court.

section 744. The police draw up the earliest report on the interrogations carried out and whether other investigative steps, unless an indication to this effect exists in any other way.

§ § 745-745 (b). (repealed) § 745 c. The defence counsel has access to attend the police interrogations of the accused and the right to ask additional questions. On application to the Defender shall be informed of the time of the interrogations. The accused is in custody, and is being provided for isolation, see. section 770 a, may not be heard, the accused without defence counsel is present, unless both the accused as defender agrees.

section 745 d. after a hearing, a confrontation, a photo display or other investigations of similar meaning are likely to want to apply as evidence during the main debate, gives the police message for Defender before execution, so that the Defender may have the opportunity to be present. The defence counsel has access to make proposals with regard to the implementation of the related investigations. Defend's comments in this respect shall be supplied with the police report. The Defender does not have the opportunity to come here, or is it not possible for the police to give the Defender message can only be carried out investigative step, which cannot be set up. The Defender has not been present, the Defender without stay informed of it made.

(2). The rules laid down in paragraph 1 may be waived in accordance with the provision in § 729 c.

section 745 e. Can the police interrogation of a child when the interrogation is recorded on video (video questioning), likely to find use as evidence during the main debate, the defence counsel be present during the video the interrogation.

(2). The suspected or sighted, do not have access to attend the video the interrogation. The person concerned shall as soon as possible have access to along with his Defender to browse the video recording of the police. A request from the person suspected or charged, or by his Defender about to be genafhøring by the child, shall be made as soon as possible thereafter.

section 746. The Court shall decide disputes about the legality of police investigations, as well as on suspects and defend's powers, including requests from the defence counsel or the accused about the carrying out of further investigative steps. Decision is taken on the request by order.

(2). By disputes about the legality of the decisions of the police under section 729 (a) (3) 1. paragraph, or section 729 (b), (2) 1. point, the police explain the reasons for the decision taken. The Court may also impose upon police to the Court to present the material as the dispute involves.

(3). The judge becomes aware of the fact that a measure taken by the police in accordance with this law, and which requires court approval, is not submitted to the Court before the expiry of the period prescribed therefor, he determines, after having charged the police a statement whether the measure should be maintained or repealed.

§ 747. A hearing will be held when there is request for measures that require the Court's involvement.

(2). Furthermore, the hearing will be held on request, when this is required in order to secure proof that 1) otherwise it is feared will be lost, may 2) not without significant inconvenience or delay will be conducted for the sentencing court or 3) must be assumed to be relevant to the investigation or for reasons of public interest.

(3). Hearing with a view to ensuring the evidence may also be held upon request, if 1) term is in custody, including in solitary confinement, 2) securing of evidence could have an impact on the question of pre-trial detention or isolationens waiver and 3) essential practical considerations do not speak against it.

(4). The Court responds to a request in accordance with paragraph 3, the hearing shall be held as soon as possible and as far as possible within 2 weeks from receipt of the request of the Tribunal.

Section 748. Term shall be informed as far as possible on all court hearings and are eligible to attend them. This does not apply to hearings to be held in order to achieve the Court's prior ruling on making measures pursuant to chapters 69-74. Is the term in custody, can manufacture by him may be omitted, if it will be associated with disproportionately difficult.

(2). The Defender shall be informed of all court hearings and are eligible to attend them. It is not possible to give the Defender message can only be held hearings, which cannot be set up. As far as referred to in paragraph 1, 2. point, however, the rule can be waived in the case, said court hearings if the interests of foreign powers, to national security or to the solution or third parties in exceptional cases so require. The decision taken by the Court after the police request. The Defender may only with the consent of the Tribunal disclose information he received at the hearing.

(3). The defence counsel is entitled to submit observations and maps to get these added protocol, but the judge determines at which point of the hearing, this can happen.

(4). The Court may impose a term to come to a court hearing. The notice is not given in a previous court hearing, shall be notified to it by a written summons. Summons occurs with at least the evening's notice. The Court may, however, provide other notice or impose term to meet immediately. Summoning shall include the sigtelsens thing. No show can only lead to legal consequences, if the lawfulness of summoning served and contains information about the effects of a no-show.
(5). The Court may, upon request, provide that there should not be given term notification of a retsmødes organization, or that the term should be excluded from attending a court hearing in whole or in part, if the interests of foreign powers, to national security or to the solution or third parties in exceptional cases so require.

(6). Have been excluded from the term to attend a court hearing, the Court shall, if the term is present, otherwise the police as soon as possible and make him aware of what is brought to the transcript of the proceedings. If the special considerations which have motivated the exclusion, are still present, however, the term of the right are cut off from here can, just as the Court may impose the Defender not giving the term notification of what is passed in the hearing. The notice can be extended until the accused has given an explanation during the main debate.

(7). Paragraphs 1 to 6 shall not apply to hearings to be held pursuant to section 729 (c), or where there are presented information under section 729 c are exempt from defend's access to, and which, having been appointed a lawyer for the section 784, as the interference concerns.

Section 748 (a). the Court may allow the term participant in a hearing for the purposes of telecommunications with the image, if the accused person's presence in court is not necessary. Should term explanations, see § 192 mutatis mutandis. Any Defender should take part in the hearing on the same site as the term, unless the Court considers that it is unobjectionable, the Defender instead appearing in court. 1. paragraph does not apply to the article 760 (2) and section 764, paragraph 2, in the cases referred to.

(2). The Court may permit the Defender participating in a hearing for the purposes of telecommunications with the image, if it is safe and term is not participating in the hearing.

(3). The Court may allow the prosecutor participates in a hearing for the purposes of telecommunications with the image, if 1) term does not participate in the hearing, 2) the Prosecutor's participation through the use of telecommunications with picture is sound and 3) Moreover, in the absence of special reasons.

Section 748 (b). The Court may decide that a term subject to pre-trial detention or other custodial measure after Chapter 70, participate in a hearing on the extension of the time limit for detention or measure by use of telecommunications with the image, when the Court considers that it is unobjectionable, having regard to the purpose of the hearing and the other circumstances. This does not apply to hearings, in which for the first time must be considered an extension of a detention or pre-trial detention in solitary confinement beyond the time limits referred to in section 768 a, paragraphs 1 and 2, and section 770 c, paragraphs 3-5, or when kæremål is treated orally under section 767, paragraph 4, and section 770 e. Should term explanations, see § 192 mutatis mutandis.

(2). Participating term in a court hearing for extension through the use of telecommunications with the image, the defence counsel to participate in the hearing in the same place as the term, unless the Court considers that it is unobjectionable, the Defender instead appearing in court or participating through the use of telecommunications with the image from somewhere else than the term. Participating term not in a court hearing for extension, the Court may permit the Defender shall take part in the hearing by use of telecommunications with the image, if it is safe.

(3). Participating term in a court hearing for extension through the use of telecommunications with the image, or participate in a hearing not sifted for extension, the Court may allow the Prosecutor participating in the hearing for the purposes of telecommunications with the image, if 1) the Prosecutor's participation through the use of telecommunications with picture is sound and 2) which, moreover, in the absence of special reasons.

section 749. Police reject a submitted review, if there is no basis for initiating the investigation.

(2). There is no basis for continuing an exploration initiated, the decision to discontinue the investigation shall be taken by the police, provided there has been no indictment. Criminal charges are raised, the provisions of § 721 and 722 § apply.

(3). The notification shall be rejected, or set an investigation, it shall inform the injured party or, if the victim is deceased, the English close relatives. The same applies to the other, likely to have a reasonable interest. The decision can be appealed to the General Prosecutor's Office according to the rules laid down in Chapter 10.

Chapter 68 Interviews and special investigations section 750. The police can carry out interrogations, but cannot impose on anyone to testify, and no coercion may be used in order to get someone to speak out. Any person, on request, however, is to give up the name, address and date of birth to the police. Omission thereof is punishable by a fine.

Section 751. The essential content of the explanations supplied reports and particularly important parts of the explanations rendered as far as possible with the afhørtes own words.

(2). To be given the questioned the opportunity to become acquainted with the reproduction of the explanation. The afhørtes any corrections and additions are included. The questioned be acquainted with, that he did not have a duty to sign the report.

(3). Aural fixations of explanations may only take place when the questioned is made aware of this.

section 752. Before the police interrogating a term, he must explicitly be made aware of the allegations and that he is not obliged to comment. It must be stated in the report that these rules are observed.

(2). The Minister of Justice establishes rules on cases in which the Municipal Council shall be informed of and have access to attend the interrogation of the accused under the age of 18. For suspects under the age of 14 shall apply the provision in § 821 d.

(3). Question for a term must not be treated in the same way that something that is denied or not admitted, it is assumed to be confessed. Promises, false pretences or threats must not be used.

(4). The hearing must not be extended only in order to obtain a confession. At the hearings, which are not quite ephemeral, shall indicate in the report the times of beginning and end of the afhøringens.

(5). Term must not consult with his Defender or others regarding the immediate answering a question.

§ 753. By police questioning of a person who is not charged, the provisions of § § 173, 182 and 184, paragraph 1, paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 754. At hearings in court, see section 752 mutatis mutandis.

(2). About the procedure for hearing the term applies rules equivalent to those laid down for witnesses in section 183, paragraphs 1 and 2.

section 754 a. Police must not, as part of the investigation of an offence cause that offered assistance to or taken measures with a view to encouraging someone to perform or continue the offence unless: 1) there is a reasonable suspicion that an offence is being committed or attempted, 2) investigation crotch must be assumed to be of crucial importance for the investigation and the investigation concerns an offence) 3 , which by law is punishable by imprisonment for six years or more.

(2). Measures taken with a view to encouraging someone to carry out or continue an offence, are not covered by paragraph 1, if the police do not thereby affect essential circumstances of the offence.

section 754 b. The measures mentioned in section 754 a, must not result in an increase in the extent or gravity of the offence.

(2). Measures may only be carried out by police officers. Civil persons may, however, after agreement with the police provide assistance to carry out or continue the offence under investigation, when the assistance provided is very modest in relation to the offence.

section 754 c. Measures pursuant to section 754 (a) happening after the Tribunal. The question thereon shall be submitted to the courts for the place where the indictment is or likely raised, or otherwise where the police's decision to look into the measures implemented are taken.

(2). In the Court's order shall specify the concrete circumstances of the case, in which it supported, provided that the conditions for the implementation of the measures are fulfilled. The order may at any time reversed.

(3). If the expiry of the measures would be wasted if the court order were to end, the wait can the police make the decision to implement the measures. In this case, the police as soon as possible and at the latest within 24 hours from the expiry of the implementation refer the matter to the Court. The Court determines by order whether the measures can be approved, as well as whether they can be sustained. Should the measures not be carried out, the Court considers that the Court must give notice to the Ministry of Justice.

section 754 d. There are taken measures as mentioned in section 754 a, and there is indictment of the offence, shall be given the defender under the direction of the measures. If the interests of foreign powers, to national security, to the solution or to third parties in exceptional cases required, can the police give the defence counsel instructed not to disclose information, as this has received under 1. PT.

section 754 e. Rules in sections 754 a-754 d shall not apply to the investigation of violations of the Criminal Code Chapter 12, §§ 111-115 and 118.

Chapter 69 Arrest
section 755. The police may arrest a person reasonably suspected of an offence is subject to a public reprimand, if arrest shall be deemed necessary in order to prevent further criminal offence, in order to ensure his interim presence or to hinder his relations with others.

(2). Same powers have anyone who takes any under or in close association with the exercise of an offence is subject to a public reprimand. The arrested person must be handed over to the police as soon as possible with information about the time and the basis for the arrest.

(3). Find race place, which practiced or threatened with violence on passenger or freight, or brawl in which several have participated, resulted in the killing or significant bodily harm, and the culprit is not with security may be appointed, can the police arrest anyone who is present, and which can be suspected of criminal involvement.

(4). Arrest shall not be carried out if deprivation of liberty after the nature of the case or the circumstances, moreover, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(5). After the police's request, the decision on detention is taken by the Court.

section 756. The who reasonably suspected of violations of the provisions laid down in a conditional sentence under the Criminal Code Chapter 7 or 8 in the judgment or order in accordance with the criminal code sections 68, 69, 70 or 72, conditional pardon, parole or a measure laid down pursuant to § 765, is arrested by the police, if necessary on the way to secure his interim presence.

§ 757. When a term that is duly summons to a court hearing, fails to appear without enlightened legally decay, the Court may decide that he must be arrested if the summoning or during the meeting of the Court of first instance stated that he must appear personally and in absentia cases must wait to be arrested.

section 758. The arrest must be carried out as gently as circumstances permit. The police may, subject to the provisions of section 792 e carry out inspection and examination of the where body and clothing in order to deprive the person concerned objects, which can be used for violence or escape, or which by the way can cause hazard to the arrested person or other. The police can take such effects as well as money that exists with the arrested, detained. During the arrest the person concerned, moreover, not subject to other restrictions on their freedom, than anholdelsens purposes and order needs so require.

(2). The police shall as soon as possible make the arrested person aware of the charge and the time of arrest. The report shall state that this rule is observed.

section 759. Search of the House, other premises or objects in order to search a suspect to be arrested, can be made when there is reason to believe that the person concerned is staying there.

(2). The provisions of § 795, paragraph 1 1. PT., and § § 796-800 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 760. Anyone who is arrested shall be released as soon as the reasons for detention are no longer present. The time of the release must be recorded in the report.

(2). Within 24 hours after the arrest, the arrested person, not previously released, be produced before a judge. The time of arrest and for the manufacture of the Court shall be entered in the minutes.

(3). The arrest has taken place, of an offence for which pre-trial detention is excluded, the arrested person before the very end be set at liberty.

(4). The arrest has taken place, of an offence for which pre-trial detention is not excluded, or under section 756, and are arrested not being able to be released immediately, the Court may, when it is due to the inadequacy of the information available or for any other reason not find immediately to be able to take a position on the question of pre-trial detention, decide that he must remain under arrest provisionally. The decision shall specify the circumstances that causes the arrest is maintained. Under the longstanding arrest, see § 765 mutatis mutandis. Term shall be given the opportunity to specify any information he wants provided.

(5). The one of whom the arrest is maintained, must, if he has not previously released, again produced before a judge, who within 3 x 24 hours after the end of the first hearing takes determination on whether the arrested person must be released or remanded in custody or subjected to measures under section 765.

section 761. By the apprehension of a person for the purposes of execution of a criminal conviction or penalty for fine rules, transformation in §§ 758 (1), and 759 application.

Chapter 70 detention section 762. A term can be remanded in custody, when there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that he has committed an offence which is subject to a public reprimand, if the offence under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, and 1) after the accused man's relationship is indicated on specific grounds for believing that he will abscond or enforcement, or 2) that after it on the accused person's conditions stated are specific reasons to fear that he will commit a new offense at liberty of the nature referred to in front of, or 3) after the circumstances are specific reasons to presume that term will complicate the prosecution of the case, in particular by removing clues or warn or influence others.

(2). A term may be remanded in custody, when there is a specially reinforced the suspicion that he has committed an offense, as 1) is subject to a public reprimand, and which under the law can result in imprisonment for six years or more, and consideration for law enforcement after the information about the relationship gravity is estimated to require that the term is not at large, or 2) a violation of Penal Code section 119 (1) section 123, § 134 (a), section 192 (a), paragraph 2, article 218, paragraph 1, section 222, § § 224 or 225, see. section 218, paragraph 1, or section 222, section 235 (1), sections 244-246, 250 or § § 252 or a violation of section 232 of the criminal code for a child under 15 years of age, provided the offence after the information about the gravity of the relationship can be expected that would result in an unconditional sentence of imprisonment for at least 60 days and for reasons of law enforcement is estimated to require that the term is not at large.

(3). Pre-trial detention can not be used if the offence can be expected that would result in punishment by fine or imprisonment for a period not exceeding 30 days, or if the detention would be disproportionate to the damage the disturbance of persons accused of relationship, the importance and the retsfølge, as can be expected, if the accused is found guilty.

§ 763. There are grounds for suspecting that a person has violated the conditions, as laid down in a conditional sentence under the Criminal Code Chapter 7 or 8, by conditional pardon or by parole, he may be remanded in custody if the Court finds that the infringement is of such a nature that there are questions about the enforcement of prison sentences or inserting in College, and 1) after it on the person's conditions stated are specific grounds for believing that he will evade the consequences of the violation of conditions, or 2) that after it on his relationships reported are specific reasons to fear that he is at liberty to continue to violate the terms, and taking into account the nature of the infringements is deemed necessary that these be prevented by that he was remanded in custody.

(2). The same applies, if there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that a person has violated the provisions laid down in the judgment or order in accordance with the criminal code sections 68, 69, 70 or 72.

section 764. At the request of the prosecution, the Court will decide whether the term should be remanded in custody. Request for continued detention must be made in writing to the Court. The request must specify the or the detention provisions, as the prosecution claims, the facts on which the request is supported, and the most important investigative step, etc., which are expected to be carried out.

(2). A term that is present here in the country, questioned in court about the charge and shall be given the opportunity to express an opinion before the decision is taken, unless the Court finds that the manufacture of special reasons shall be deemed useless or harmful to term. The detention order is issued, without the term has had the opportunity to speak out in court, he must be produced in court within 24 hours after he is brought here to the country, or the obstacle of his production has ceased.

(3). In the court hearing, held to determine the question of pre-trial detention, the accused have access to assistance of counsel. The term is present in the hearing, must be provided with the opportunity for an interview with the lawyer before the hearing.
(4). The Court's decision is taken by order. Remanded term should be entered in the order the concrete circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions for pre-trial detention are met. Going on remand pursuant to section 762 (1). 3 should be entered until after the end of the main research investigations, etc., which are expected to be made within the time limit for detention. Maintained detention beyond the time limits referred to in section 768 a, paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be inserted in the order the specific circumstances of the case, in which it supported that continued detention is required. The term is present in the hearing, he must immediately be made aware of the provisions concerning pre-trial detention the Court has applied, and with the reasons set out in the order for pre-trial detention, as well as with its access to loved ones. Transcript of an order, whereby anyone remanded in custody, surrendered upon demand to the person concerned as soon as possible.

§ 765. Are the conditions for the use of pre-trial detention to pre-trial detention can end here, but is achieved by less restrictive measures, the Court, if the accused agrees, instead of pre-trial detention provision thereof.

(2). The Court can thus decide that the term must be 1) undergo a court-provided supervision, 2) comply with the specific provisions relating to residence, work, use of leisure time and exchanges with specific people, 3) take up residence in a suitable home or institution, 4) undergo psychiatric treatment or drug rehabilitation treatment for abuse of alcohol, drugs or similar, if necessary, at the hospital or special institution, 5) attend at police at specified times , 6) the police custody of passport or other identification papers, 7) quiet one of the Court provided financial security for his presence at the hearing and in the execution of any judgment.

(3). Of decisions taken pursuant to paragraphs 1 and 2, the provisions of § 764 mutatis mutandis.

(4). If the term eludes appear in court or enforcement of the judgment, the Court may, after that, as far as possible is given them, the decision relates, the opportunity to express their views, by order, direct that a security has been lodged in accordance with paragraph 2, nr. 7, is delinquent. A broken security falls to the Treasury, however, so that the English claims can be covered by the amount. The Court may, in exceptional circumstances for up to 6 months after the warrant, direct that a broken security is squarely within the Treasury, in whole or in part must be repaid.

(5). The Minister may, in accordance with the negotiation with the Minister of Social Affairs and Health Minister lays down rules on the grant of permission to the output, etc., to persons who have been placed in an institution or hospital, etc. pursuant to paragraph 2, no. 3 or 4, when not otherwise taken a position to do so. The Minister of Justice may lay down that the decisions taken pursuant to these rules, cannot be challenged before the higher administrative authority.

§ 766. The Court may at any time revoke a decision ordering pre-trial detention or measures in its stead.

§ 767. Except in cases where the accused is not present in this country, lays down a time limit for pre-trial detention order or measure length. The deadline shall be as short as possible and should not exceed 4 weeks. The deadline may be extended, but not more than 4 weeks at a time. The extension is done by order, unless the term agrees with the extension. The rules in section 764 finds, until judgment is rendered in 1. instance, mutatis mutandis to hearings and rulings for extension. Manufacture of a term that is in custody or subject to other custodial measure, it is not, however, when he surrenders it or court considers to the manufacture will be connected with disproportionate difficulties.

(2). When the Prosecutor's Office has filed indictment to the Court and the Court has fixed the time for the main debate, the Court may at the expiry of a time limit referred to in paragraph 1 provide for the detention or measure must continue without further extensions until there is judgment in the case. Such a provision, the Court can be appealed to no earlier than 3 weeks after the decision, ask the Court to lift the detention or measure under section 766 or § 768. In that case, the Court shall take a decision thereon within 7 days. If the Court does not comply with this request, the defendants no earlier than 3 weeks after the Court's decision to make a new request. After the main debate beginning paragraph 767, paragraphs 3, 4.-6. paragraph, mutatis mutandis.

(3). When a time limit is fixed in accordance with paragraph 1 shall expire after the main debate is started, continuing detention or measure without further extensions until there is judgment in the case. Defendants can after expiry of the time limit laid down before the main debate ask the Court to lift the detention or a measure in lieu thereof, under section 766 or § 768. If defendants after the deadline, the Court requests to lift the detention or a measure in lieu thereof, the Court shall take a decision thereon within 7 days. If the Court does not comply with this request, the defendants no earlier than 14 days after the Court's decision to make a new request. If there are questions concerning pre-trial detention pursuant to section 762 (2) the decision shall be taken on the possible lifting of a judge or Chamber, which do not take part in the main debate, see. section 60, paragraph 3, unless one of the conditions set out in section 60 (3), 2. paragraph are met. Defendants ' request, after the Court's determination shall be treated on writing the basis, if the decision is taken by a judge or Chamber, which do not take part in the main debate.

(4). Appealed an order for extension, whereby pre-trial detention or other custodial measure be extended beyond 3 months after the appeal request must be treated orally. When kæremål once it has been treated orally, determines the general right of a later application for oral treatment should be met. The provision in paragraph 1, last paragraph, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Section 768. Pre-trial detention or measures in its stead, if necessary by Tribunal be lifted, when the prosecution is abandoned or the conditions of implementation is no longer present. The Court considers that the examination not be promoted with sufficient rapidity, and that continued pre-trial detention or other measure is not reasonable, the Court shall revoke it.

Section 768 a. unless the Court considers that there are special circumstances, pre-trial detention must not be carried out in a continuous period in excess of 1) 6 months, when the charge concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 6 years not, or 2) 1 year when the charge concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for six years or more.

(2). Unless the Court considers that the existence of exceptional circumstances may pre-trial detention, when arrestanten is under the age of 18 do not take place in a continuous period in excess of 1) 4 months when the charge concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 6 years not, or 2) eight months, when the charge concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for six years or more.

(3). The time limits referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 include the period up to the main debate beginning in the first instance.

§ 769. Provision on pre-trial detention or other measure has effect only until the merits of the decision in court. At the request of the Court after the decision determining whether defendants under appeal, or until the execution could be undertaken, to be remanded in custody or remain in custody or subject to measures, which in its stead. In the determination of this fact, see rules in sections 762, 764-766 and 768 mutatis mutandis, unless the accused agrees to remain in custody or subject to other measures. Have the person concerned before a decision in court proceedings has been remanded in custody or subject to other measures, however, the Court finds no basis for continued use thereof, the Court may on application by the public prosecutor decide to remand or measure shall be in force until the decision of pre-trial issue is available from the parent the right to which the proceedings or pre-trial issue is pending.

(2). Is that a judgment in the case, whereby the accused is sentenced to unconditional imprisonment for more than 30 days for an offence which is subject to a public reprimand, the accused further remanded when considerations of law enforcement is estimated to require that the accused is not at large, taking into consideration that 1) is going on a mutual encounter between groups of people, where there are several times as part of the purge are either used firearms or used weapons or explosives which, due to their extremely dangerous nature is likely to cause significant damage, or committed arson covered by penal code § 180 and 2) the defendants have ties to one of these groups.
(3). Brought before the decision in the case, for the higher court, and is in accordance with paragraph 1 or 2, a decision on the use of pre-trial detention or other measures after the decision, the issue of the continued use thereof as soon as submitted to the superior court, which decision is pending. By this Court's treatment of the issue of pre-trial detention or other measures, see section 762, 764, section (1), (3) and (4) § § 765 and 766, section 767, paragraph 1, 1.-4. paragraphs, and paragraphs 2 and 3, § and § 768 769, paragraph 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 770. A remand prisoner is only subject to the restrictions which are necessary for safeguarding pre-trial detention ends or the maintenance of order and safety in custody.

(2). Pre-trial custody be placed in pre-trial detention (lockups), as far as possible, at the place where the criminal case is being processed. Putting outside detention can take place for health reasons or under section 777.

section 770 a. the Court may, at the request of the police determine that a remand prisoner to be excluded from the fellowship with the other inmates (isolation), if 1) detention is decided pursuant to section 762 (1). 3, and 2) there are specific reasons to presume that detention is not in itself sufficient to prevent arrestanten to hinder prosecution in the case, including through other inmates to affect medsigtede or by threats or in any other similar way to influence others.

section 770 b. Isolation must only be launched or continued, if 1) purpose cannot be met by less restrictive measures, including by placing arrestanten in second lockups than certain other inmates or otherwise cutting off arrestanten from socializing with such inmates or by setting up mail checks visitors ' control or prohibition of visits, 2) procedure, including the special load procedure may cause due to arrestantens young age , physical or mental infirmity or personal circumstances, moreover, are not disproportionate to the importance and the retsfølge, as can be expected, if arrestanten be found guilty, and 3) investigations be encouraged with the specific speed, which is required for pre-trial detention in solitary confinement, including by use of the possibilities for evidence under section 747.

(2). If the arrestanten is under the age of 18, must only be launched or continued isolation, if there is, moreover, in the absence of exceptional circumstances, which make it required.

section 770 c. If the charge concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 4 years not, must not take place in isolation, a continuous period of more than 14 days.

(2). If the charge concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 4 years or more, but not in prison for 6 years, must not take place in isolation, a continuous period of more than 4 weeks.

(3). If the charge concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for six years or more, may not take place in isolation, a continuous period of more than 8 weeks. However, exceptionally, the Court may allow, to a solitary confinement should be extended beyond 8 weeks, if crucial terms of prosecution makes continued isolation required, regardless of the time arrestanten have been isolated so far, and the offense can lead to punishment of imprisonment is expected to for at least 2 years.

(4). Isolation must not be carried out in a continuous period of more than 6 months, unless the charge regards an intentional violation of Penal Code chapters 12 or 13 or a violation of Penal Code § § 191 or 237.

(5). If the arrestanten is under the age of 18, must not take place in isolation, a continuous period of more than four weeks, unless the charge regards an intentional violation of Penal Code chapters 12 or 13.

section 770 d. the Court's decision on isolation shall be adopted by a separate ruling to that effect. The Court shall take a decision on solitary confinement, the Court shall specify in the order 1) the concrete making, there is a risk in case 2) basis in the present case to assume that the information in the No. 1 risk exists, and 3) referred to the specific circumstances in which it is in fact supported, that the conditions set out in sections 770 a-770 c for isolation or continue isolation is met.

(2). The Court's decision on isolation, see rules in section 764, paragraphs 2 to 4, § 766, 767, paragraph 1, § and § § 768-769, moreover, apply mutatis mutandis. By implementing the isolation, the first deadline for the length shall not exceed 2 weeks. If the arrestanten is under the age of 18, may be extended for a maximum time limit for solitary confinement 2 weeks at a time.

(3). The police request for continued isolation must be made in writing to the Court. The request must be justified. Before the police makes a request for an extension beyond 8 weeks, without prejudice. section 770 c, paragraph 3, or beyond 4 weeks, if arrestanten is under the age of 18, see. section 770 c, paragraph 5, the Danish national lawyer's approval be obtained. If Reich lawyer's approval is not available, can the extension of isolation does not happen.

section 770 e. Extended an isolation beyond 8 weeks, kæremål thereof, on request, be treated orally. Confirmed the decision on isolation, later kæremål for the continued isolation also dealt with orally upon request, if the isolation by the påkærede order should be extended beyond the 4 weeks from the last oral treatment of kæremål for renewal of isolation. In other cases, kæreinstansen determines whether a request for oral treatment should be met. The provision in section 767, paragraph 1, last paragraph, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 771. A remand prisoner can receive visits in so far as the maintenance of order and safety in custody allows. Police may, for the sake of pre-trial detention ends oppose pre-trial arrestanten receive visits, or require that the visit takes place under control. Refuse the police visit, pre-trial arrestanten is notified thereof, unless the interest of the investigation, the judge decides otherwise. Pre-trial arrestanten may require that the police's refusal to visit or inspection shall be submitted to the Court for a decision. Arrestanten has always the right to unsupervised visits by his Defender.

(2). When special circumstances, can the institution's leadership with police consent, give a pre-trial prisoner starting permission with companion for a shorter period of time.

§ 772. A remand prisoner has the right to receive and send letters. The police can review the letters before receipt or dispatch. Police must hand over or send letters as soon as possible, unless the content could be detrimental to the investigation or the maintenance of order and safety in custody. Withheld a letter, to the question whether the detention order should be maintained, immediately submitted to the Court for a decision. Maintained the detention must be informed immediately by the sender, unless the interest of the investigation, the judge decides otherwise.

(2). A remand prisoner has the right to the uncontrolled exchange of letters with the Court, the Defender, the Minister of Justice, the Director of probation and stabiblity. The Minister may lay down rules on pre-trial prisoners the right to ship the sealed letters to other public authorities or individuals.

§ 773. If police determine that pre-trial detention must be carried out for purposes other restrictions in a pre-trial rights, arrestants arrestanten may require the question of the maintenance of the limitations presented to the Court for a decision.

section 774. Neither institution's personnel or others may be used to explore in pre-trial custody.

§ 775. There may be remanded in custody the disciplinary punishment in the form of punishment cell for up to 2 weeks or involvement of the social money. The disciplinary penalties referred to can be used in combination.

(2). The provisions of sections 65 and 66 of the law on the enforcement of sentences, etc. on the use of handcuffs and protective cell shall apply mutatis mutandis to pre-trial custody.

section 776. The Minister of Justice shall establish detailed rules on the treatment of pre-trial custody. For arrestees who are isolated in the Court's determination, the Minister shall lay down specific rules for the increased staff contact, expanded access to visits, special access to one-to-one tuition and certain types of work, as well as offer of regular and prolonged conversations with pastors, doctors, psychologists or other. The Minister of Justice shall lay down further rules for the aid, which is in fact granted pre-trial custody in order to limit the professional, social and personal disadvantages resulting from the caretakers.
§ 777. A remand prisoner may be placed in an institution for persons udstår imprisonment or custody or in the hospital, etc., see. Penal Code §§ 68 and 69 if the question itself, the public prosecutor's Office and the institution's management agrees. If health reasons or concern for others ' safety so requires, the Court may exceptionally approve such placement without arrestantens consent. In the institution is treated voluntarily transferred prisoner detention in accordance with the rules applicable to persons who are placed there pursuant to the judgment, while the compulsively transferred prisoner detention is governed by the rules on pre-trial custody, to the extent that the reasons of order and security in the institution makes it possible. Arrestanten must not, however, without the Court's approval to leave the institution, except in the cases referred to in § 771, paragraph 2.

§ 778. Pre-trial prisoners complaints against prison staff behaviour shall be submitted to the appropriate warden (arrest Inspector) or to the Directorate of Probation. The complainant has not upheld, or are there not taken a final decision within 2 weeks after submission, can the complaint brought before the courts for the place where custody (arrest House) is located.

(2). The Court may refuse to launch an investigation if the complaint is found manifestly unfounded if it concerns matters of minor importance, or if submitted more than 4 weeks after the fact, as the complaint is concerned, have taken place. The Court's examination must be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in section b, section 1019 1019 e, paragraph 1 and paragraphs 3-5, § 1019 f, paragraph 2, and section 1019 g. The judge shall make provision for the hearing by the complainant, the respondent and witnesses as well as on the provision of opinions by experts and by other evidence.

(3). When the investigation is terminated, the Court shall give an explanation for this, which is sent to the complainant, to the complaint is concerned, and to the prison warden (arrest Inspector) as well as to the Directorate of Probation.

§ 779. (Repealed)

Chapter 71 intercepted communications, observation, data reading and disruption or interruption of radio equipment or telecommunications section 780. The police may, in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter make intercepted communications by 1) intercept telephone conversations or other similar telecommunications (wiretap), 2) listen to others conversations or opinions using an appliance (second wiretaps), 3) obtain information about which telephones or other similar communication devices are associated with a specific phone or other communication device, even if the holder of this have not authorised for that purpose (tele-information) , 4) obtain information about which telephones or other similar communication devices within a specified area is put in context with other phones or communication AIDS (expanded telecommunications information), 5) detain, open and familiarize themselves with the contents of letters, telegrams and other mailings (letter opening) and 6) stop the further carriage of consignments as referred to in point 1. 5 (letter stopping).

(2). The police can make recordings or make copies of the conversations, statements, mailings, etc., as referred to in paragraph 1, to the same extent as the police is entitled to acquaint themselves with the contents thereof.

§ 781. Intercepted communications may only be carried out if 1) there are specific reasons to presume that there in that way be given messages or made shipments to or from a suspect, 2) it should be assumed to be of crucial importance for the investigation and 3) the investigation of an offence, which under the law can be punished with imprisonment for six years or more, an intentional violation of Penal Code chapters 12 or 13 or a violation of penal code §§ 124 (2), 125, 127, paragraph 1, 228, 235, 266, 281 or a violation of the Aliens Act section 59, paragraph 7, nr. 1-5. (2). Are the conditions laid down in paragraph 1, no. 1 and 2, fulfilled, phone tapping and telecommunications information also be made, if the suspicion regards peace violations referred to in section 263 of the criminal code, paragraph 2.

(3). Are the conditions laid down in paragraph 1, no. 1 and 2 are satisfied, can also be carried out, if the suspicion by the telecommunications information regards the repeated violations of the peace within the meaning of section 265 of the criminal code. The same applies, if the suspicion of a violation of Penal Code section 279 (a) or section 293, paragraph 1, committed through the use of a telecommunications service, or if the suspicion of a violation of the law on securities trading, etc., section 35, paragraph 1, § 36 or § 39, paragraph 1.

(4). Letter opening and stopping can also be carried out if the mail there is a special reinforced suspicions that there are items in the shipment, which should be confiscated, or as by a crime is fravendt someone who can claim them back.

(5). Interception pursuant to section 780 (1). 2, and expanded tele-information pursuant to section 780 (1). 4, can be made only when a crime is suspected, which has resulted in or may result in danger to human life or welfare or for significant social values. Expanded tele-information can be carried out, regardless of the condition set out in paragraph 1, no. 1, have not been met.

§ 782. An intercepted communications may not be if it after the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage which the intervention is likely to cause injury to the person or persons as it hits, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(2). Telephone tapping, other interception, letter opening and letter stopping may not be with regard to the suspect's connection with persons who according to the rules in section 170 is ineligible to give evidence as a witness.

section 783. Intercepted communications is according to the Tribunal. In the order please indicate the phone numbers, locations, addresses or shipments, as the procedure is concerned, see. However, paragraph 2. In addition, please indicate the specific circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions laid down for the procedure are met. The order may at any time reversed.

(2). As regards the investigation into a violation of the Criminal Code Chapter 12 or 13 or § § 123 or 180, § 183 (2), sections 191, 192 a, 228, 237 or 246, 245, section see. § 245, section 252 (1), § 261, paragraph 2, or § § 262 (a) or 288, Tribunal under section 780 (1). 1 or 3, in addition to specific phone numbers indicate the person to whom the intervention is concerned (the suspect). In this case, the police as soon as possible after the expiry of the period within which the procedure can be carried out, inform the Court about the phone numbers that the procedure has been directed against, and which are not listed in the warrant. If special circumstances speak for it, should notification after 2. paragraph happen no later than 24 hours after the success of the implementation. Notification after 2. and (3). paragraph shall contain a statement of the specific reasons for believing that from the relevant telephone numbers given messages to or from the suspect. The Court shall notify the appointed lawyer, see. § 784 (1), which can then refer the question of the legality of the procedure before the Court. The Court decides by way of order. Should the procedure after the Court's view not be made, the Court shall give notice to the Ministry of Justice.

(3). In the order lays down the period within which the procedure can be carried out. This period must be as short as possible and should not exceed 4 weeks. The period can be extended, but not more than 4 weeks at a time. The extension is done by order.

(4). If the purpose would be wasted if the court order had to be awaited, the police can make the decision to carry out the procedure. In this case, the police as soon as possible and at the latest within 24 hours from the success of the implementation refer the matter to the Court. The Court determines by order whether the interference can be approved, as well as whether it can be sustained, and if so, for what period, see. paragraphs 1, 2 and 3. paragraph, and the provisions of paragraph 3. Should the procedure after the Court's view not be made, the Court shall give notice to the Ministry of Justice.

(5). Upon receipt of notification pursuant to article 20 of the Convention of 29. May 2000 on mutual assistance in criminal matters between the Member States of the European Union must police refer the matter to the Court no later than 48 hours from the receipt of the notification. The Court determines by order whether intercepted communications may take place, or if the procedure has already been initiated, whether the interference can be approved, and whether it can be sustained. The provisions of this chapter shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 784. Before the Court takes a decision under section 783, the appointment of a lawyer for the, as the interference concerns, and the lawyer shall be given the opportunity to comment. As regards the investigation into a violation of Penal Code chapters 12 or 13, is hereby appointed a lawyer from the special circle of lawyers, as referred to in paragraph 2. The Court's decision, the lawyer should not be appointed from this particular circle, is being contested to the higher court.

(2). The Minister of Justice assumes for each country's territory a number of lawyers who may be appointed pursuant to paragraph 1, 2. paragraph referred cases. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules concerning the question of lawyers on call arrangements on remuneration to be available and on security issues, including the approval of secretarial help.
§ 785. A lawyer who is appointed under section 784 (1), shall be informed of all court hearings in the case and is entitled to attend these as well as to familiarize themselves with the material that police have provided. The lawyer is also entitled to receive a copy of the material. Police finds that the material is of particularly confidential nature and therefore should not be disclosed, copy thereof shall issue thereon, at the request of the lawyer by police be brought before the Court for decision. The lawyer shall not give the information received further to others or without police consent set out in connection with it, to whom the intervention is requested. The appointed lawyer may not appear at the other lawyer or by proxy.

(2). The provisions on court-appointed defenders in chapter 66 and section 746 (1), as well as the provisions of chapter 91 of costs shall apply mutatis mutandis to the appointed lawyer. The Court may decide that the appointed lawyer not later during the proceedings may act as defender of any term.

section 786. It is the responsibility of the postal operators and providers of telecommunication networks or telecommunications services to assist police in the implementation of the intercepted communications, including by establishing interception of phone conversations, etc., by providing in section 780 (1). 3 and 4, the information referred to as well as to detain and extradite mailings, etc.

(2). Outside the in section 780 (1). 3 cases referred to the Court upon request from the police with the consent of the holder of a telephone or other communication device grant referred to in paragraph 1, carriers, etc., cold cuts to state what other appliances sitting in connection with the appliance.

(3). The provision in § 178 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the who without lawful reason, fails to provide the assistance referred to in paragraph 1, or to comply with an order that is given in accordance with paragraph 2.

(4). It is the responsibility of providers of telecommunications network or telecommunications services to make registration and storage in 1 year of information about teletraffic for use for investigation and prosecution of offences. The Minister of Justice shall determine after negotiation with the Minister of science, technology and development, detailed rules on this registration and storage.

(5). The Minister of Justice may, after negotiation with the Minister of science, technology and development establishing rules on telecommunications networks and telecommunications service providers practical assistance to the police in connection with the intercepted communications.

(6). Violation of paragraph 4, 1. paragraph is punishable by a fine.

(7). For violation of the provisions of the regulations laid down pursuant to paragraph 4, 2. paragraph and paragraph 5 may lay down rules on penalties.

(8). The Minister may lay down rules on financial assistance to the undertakings referred to in paragraph 1 for expenses in connection with assistance to the police for execution of the intercepted communications.

section 786 a. as part of an investigation, where electronic evidence may be of importance, can the police notify the providers of telecommunications network or telecommunications services mandated to carry out urgent security of electronic data, including traffic data.

(2). A request for urgent protection pursuant to paragraph 1 can only include electronic data, which is stored at the time the notice is communicated. In the notice shall indicate which data should be ensured, and the period during which they must be ensured (protection period). The notice must be defined to only include the data deemed necessary for the investigation, and the security period must be as short as possible and may not exceed 90 days. A request may not be extended.

(3). It is the responsibility of providers of telecommunications network or telecommunications services as part of the security referred to in paragraph 1 shall, without undue delay to disclose traffic data about other telecommunications networks or telecommunications service providers whose networks or services have been used in the context of electronic communications that may be of importance to the investigation.

(4). Violation of paragraphs 1 and 3 are punishable by a fine.

section 787. The appointed lawyer may ask to attend the opening of letters and other consignments closed. However, this does not apply if opening cannot be postponed.

(2). The rule set out in paragraph 1 shall also apply to a defender.

section 788. After the completion of an intervention in the message secrecy must be notified of the procedure referred to in article 6. However, paragraphs 4 and 5. Have the person to whom the notifications referred to in paragraph 2 shall be granted, has been suspect in the case, there must also be given thereof and as to which offense the suspicion has angået.

(2). The notification shall be given 1) by phone tapping and telecommunications information for the holder of that phone, 2) at the second interception to the availability of the place or the room where the conversation is held or the opinion tabled, and 3) opening and letter by letter stopping to the sender or recipient of the shipment.

(3). The notification must be given by the District Court, which has taken a decision pursuant to section 783. The notification shall be given as soon as possible, if the police is not within 14 days after the expiry of the period for which the procedure has been allowed, has made application for failure or postponement with notification, see. (4). Is that under section 784 (1), appointed a lawyer, the copy of the notification sent to this.

(4). Will notification as referred to in paragraph 1-3 be prejudicial to investigations or to the detriment of investigations in another pending case involving an offence, which under the law can be the basis for an intervention in the message secrecy, or speak to the interests of the protection of confidential information on police investigative methods or circumstances, moreover, opposed to the notification, the Court may on application from the police decide that notification must be omitted or exposed in a specified period of time , which may be extended by subsequent decision. Is that under section 784 (1), appointed a lawyer, must have the opportunity to express an opinion before the Court decides on failure or postponement with the notification.

(5). After the end of any intercepted communications in the form of expanded tele-information pursuant to section 780 (1). 4, there must not be given notification of the intervention to the holders of those phones.

§ 789. Get the police by an intercepted communications information on an offense that has not formed and pursuant to section 781 (1). 3, or section 781, paragraph 5, could not serve as a basis for the interference, the police can use this information as part of the investigation of the offence.

(2). Information that is provided by an intercepted secrecy shall not be used as evidence in court relating to an offense that has not formed and pursuant to section 781 (1). 3, or section 781, paragraph 5, could not form the basis for the procedure.

(3). The Court may decide that paragraph 2 does not apply, if 1) other investigative steps will not be suitable to secure evidence in case 2) the case concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, and 3), the Court in fact think it is unobjectionable.

section 790. Shipments have been detained for the purpose of letter opening, must be carried forward as soon as possible after their determination. Want the police to stop the onward carriage, must be submitted to the Court a petition for letter stopping within 48 hours after its launch.

§ 791. Sound recordings, photocopies or other version of it, who know the procedure has come to police attention, must be destroyed, if not brought criminal charges against anyone for the offense, which formed the basis for the procedure, or if the criminal prosecution later abandoned. The police shall inform a under section 784 (1) appointment of lawyer, when destruction has taken place.

(2). The material remains of intelligence importance, can be dispensed with or postponed the destruction in a specified period of time. The police shall bring the question to that effect before the Court that, before a decision is taken, to give the appointed lawyer the opportunity to comment. Provisions of 2. paragraph shall not apply to materials that are provided as part of the investigation of violations of the Criminal Code Chapter 12, §§ 111-115 and 118.

(3). Does the phone tapping, other interception or letter opening made interventions in the suspect's connection with persons who according to the rules in section 170 is ineligible to give evidence as a witness, material about this intervention shall immediately be destroyed. However, this does not apply if the material giving rise to that charge for the offence against the person referred to, or to the Office of the Defender will be deprived of the question, see. § § 730, paragraph 3, and 736.

(4). In addition, police must destroy the material provided from intercepted communications, and which turns out not to have intelligence significance.

§ 791 (a). The police may carry out photography or observation by means of binoculars or other device by persons who find themselves in a not freely accessible place (observation), if 1) it should be assumed to be of major importance for the investigation, and 2) investigation relates to an offence that under the law can result in imprisonment.
(2). Observation as referred to in paragraph 1 by using remotely operated or automatically-acting television camera, camera or similar device, however, must only be carried out if the investigation concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more.

(3). Observation of persons who are in a housing or other House-room, using remotely operated or automatically-acting television camera, camera or similar device or by means of the apparatus used in homes or husrummet, however, must only be carried out if 1) there are specific reasons to presume that evidence in the case can be achieved by surgery, 2) it should be assumed to be of crucial importance for the investigation , 3) investigation concerns an offence, which under the law can be punished with imprisonment for six years or more, an intentional violation of Penal Code chapters 12 or 13 or a violation of the criminal code sections 124, 125, 127, paragraph 2, paragraph 1, 193 (1) 266 or 281 or a violation of the Aliens Act section 59, paragraph 7, nr. 1-5, and 4) investigation relates to an offence that has resulted or may result in danger to human life or welfare or for significant social values.

(4). Observation of a not freely accessible place as mentioned in paragraphs 1 to 3, as that indicates to be aggrieved by the offence, have access to, are not covered by the rules in this clause, if the person concerned shall grant written consent to observation.

(5). The police may from providers of telecommunications network or telecommunications services obtain information relating to the localization of a mobile phone, which is assumed to be used by a suspect (tele-observation), if the interference is likely to be of substantial importance for the investigation, and the investigation concerns an offence that can lead to imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more.

(6). It is the responsibility of providers of telecommunications network or telecommunications services to assist police in the implementation of tele-observation, including by providing the information referred to in paragraph 5.

(7). Observation must not be carried out if it is after the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage which the intervention is likely to cause injury to the person or persons as it hits, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(8). The rules in § 782 (2) 783-785, § § § 788 (1), § 788 (2) nr. 2, and § 788, paragraphs 3 and 4, § 789 and § 791 shall apply mutatis mutandis to those referred to in paragraphs 2 and 3 cases. The rules in § § 783-785, 788 (1) § § 788 (2) nr. 1, § 788, paragraphs 3 and 4, as well as § 791 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the case referred to in paragraph 5.

§ 791 (b). reading of not publicly available information in an information system using applications or other equipment (data reading) can be made, if 1) there are specific reasons to presume that the information system used by a suspect in connection with planned or committed crimes as referred to in point 1. 3, 2) it should be assumed to be of crucial importance for the investigation, and the investigation concerns an offence) 3, which under the law can be punished with imprisonment for six years or more, or an intentional violation of the Criminal Code Chapter 12 or 13.

(2). Intervention as referred to in paragraph 1 shall not be made if it is after the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage which the intervention is likely to cause injury to the person or persons as it hits, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(3). Decision on data reading given by the High Court by order. In the order specified the information system, as the procedure is concerned. In addition, find the rules in § 783 (1), (3). and (4). paragraph, as well as paragraphs 3 and 4, shall apply by analogy.

(4). Following notification of a conducted interference is done according to the rules in section 788, paragraphs 1, 3 and 4. The notification is given to the availability of the information system, which has been measured in accordance with paragraph 1. In addition, find the rules in § 782 (2), sections 784, 785, 789 and 791 mutatis mutandis.

§ 791 (c). The police can interfere with or disrupt the radio or telecommunications in an area if there are essential reasons for it in order to prevent that in the area in question will be made an offence, which under the law is punishable by imprisonment for six years or more, or an intentional violation of the Criminal Code Chapter 12 or 13, and which can result in danger to human life or welfare or for significant social values.

(2). Intervention as referred to in paragraph 1 shall not be made if it is after the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage, as it should be assumed by causing the person or persons, as the intervention framework, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(3). Action in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be at the Tribunal. In the order please indicate the area, as the procedure is concerned, and the specific circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions laid down for the procedure are met. The order may at any time reversed. Furthermore, it lays down the period within which the procedure can be carried out. The period can be extended. The extension is done by order.

(4). If the purpose would be wasted if the court order had to be awaited, the police can make the decision to carry out the procedure. In this case, the police as soon as possible and at the latest within 24 hours from the success of the implementation refer the matter to the Court. The Court determines by order whether the interference can be approved, and whether it can be sustained, and if so, for what period, see. (3) 2. and 4.-6. point Should the procedure after Court's opinion would not have been made, the Court shall give notice to the Ministry of Justice.

(5). In addition, find the rules in § § 784 and 785 mutatis mutandis.

Chapter 72 attacks upon § 792. As part of the investigation and in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter shall be carried out bodily action on term and others by 1) Visual inspection of the exterior, the inclusion of photographs, prints and the like of the outer as well as visitation of the clothes that they are wearing (physical examination), and 2) closer examination of the body, including of its cavities, removal of saliva or blood tests or other equivalent tests , radios and the like (physical examination).

(2). Physiological interventions against arrested persons may also be made under section 758 (1).

§ 792 a. Physical inspection of a term should be done only if the 1) the concerned has reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence subject to public censure, and 2) it should be assumed to be of significant importance to the investigation.

(2). Physiological study of a term should be done only if 1) there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that the person is guilty of an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, or for a violation of Penal Code section 124, (4) or section 249, 1. indent 2) it should be assumed to be of crucial importance for the investigation.

§ 792 (b). Outside the cases referred to in § 792 (a) (1). 2, and (2) can the inclusion of fingerprints and personal photography as well as removal of saliva or blood sample with a view to later identification be carried out, if the person concerned has reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, or for a violation of Penal Code section 235 (2).

(2). Outside the cases referred to in § 792 (a), paragraph 2, no. 1, the taking of blood samples shall be carried out, if there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that the person is guilty of an offence in the place where the crime content ingestion of alcohol or narcotic substances is a part.

section 792 c. Decision on physical inspection of a term and physiological study of a term in the form of detailed study of the outer, securing the samples from here and decider of saliva or blood samples taken by police.

(2). Decision on other physiological studies of a term given by the High Court by order, see. However, paragraph 5. In the order please indicate the concrete circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions laid down for the procedure are met. The order may at any time reversed.

(3). If the purpose would be wasted if the court order had to be awaited, the police can make the decision to carry out the procedure. In this case, the police as soon as possible and at the latest within 24 hours, refer the matter to the Court of first instance, by order determines whether the interference can be approved. However, this does not apply, provided that after the procedure shall be notified, in writing, consent.

(4). Before the Court makes a decision in accordance with paragraph 2 or paragraph 3 of this article, 2. point, there must be given the procedure against whom the dishes themselves, access to comment. Public Defender appointed, when term desires it. Term must coached on access to defend the appointment.

(5). If the defendant shall notify the written consent to that procedure shall be carried out, the decision on the forms of bodily examination referred to in paragraph 2, also taken by the police. There is appointed a defender of term, also required the consent of the Defender.

§ 792 d. Bodily action against a person who is not charged, is not covered by the rules in this chapter, if the person concerned shall notify the consent for the procedure. Consent should as far as possible, be in writing. In addition, bodily action against a person who is not a term, only be carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in paragraphs 2 and 4.
(2). Physical inspection that requires no undressing, including recording of photographs, prints and the like of the body and the visitation of clothing, can be made against a person who is not a term, if 1) investigation relates to an offence that under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, and 2) it should be assumed to be of crucial importance for the investigation.

(3). Decision on physical inspection in accordance with paragraph 2 shall be taken by the Court of first instance by order. The provisions of § 792 (c), paragraph 2 2. and (3). paragraph and paragraph 3 and paragraph 4, 1. paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis. Instead of direct enforcement can they in § 178 mentioned coercive measures used to implement the physical Visual inspection.

(4). Under investigation at the crime scene in immediate connection with the exercise of a serious violent crime or to the expression of threat thereof, as well as in other investigative situations, where there are reasonable grounds to suspect that any present on his person hiding weapons, can the police make visitation of vehicle with all people, taken on the spot, with a view to finding weapons.

section 792 e. Bodily intervention must not be carried out if it is after the purpose, the importance and the violation and the discomfort that is likely to cause interference, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(2). Physiological interventions must be carried out as gently as circumstances permit. It must be, among other things. as far as possible be observed that an intervention that may otherwise feel insulting to shyness, may only be made by persons of the same sex as the investigated or by health care professionals. Requires such action undressing, it must, as far as possible, only the presence of persons of the same sex as the investigated or by health care professionals.

(3). Injury investigation, see. § 792 (1). 2, may only be carried out with the assistance of a doctor. The doctor decides on the success of implementation, taking into account the associated pain and risk, as well as the investigated person's condition is medically justifiable. Saliva test pursuant to § 792 (b), paragraph 1, may be taken without the involvement of a physician.

section 792 f. Police must not store personal photographs with a view to later identification of persons, who have not been charged, or who is acquitted or against whom criminal prosecution is abandoned.

(2). The police do not keep any other material and other information that is provided by attacks upon, and which relates to individuals who have not been charged.

(3). Information and material that is brought about by intervention, which the Court refuses to approve under section 792 c (3), 2. paragraph, or by the Court under section 746 (1), the provisions of uhjemlede shall be immediately destroyed.

Chapter 73 Search § 793. The police may, in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter make searches of 1) housing and other House-room, documents, papers and the like as well as the contents of the locked objects and other objects and locations) 2 outside House-room.

(2). Studies of sites or objects, which are freely available to the police, are not covered by the rules in this chapter.

(3). Search to search a suspect to be arrested, or a person to be apprehended for the purposes of execution of a criminal conviction or alternative custodial penalties for fine, can also take place in accordance with § § 759 and 761. On the study of a person's body and visitation of the clothes that they are wearing, applies the rules in chapter 72. On the study of letters, telegrams and similar rules apply in Chapter 71 during shipment.

§ 794. Search of the House-room, other sites or objects, as a suspect has available over, should be done only if the 1) the concerned has reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence subject to public censure, and 2) the search must be assumed to be of significant importance to the investigation.

(2). By search of the of section 793 (1). 1 species listed is required as well, either that the case concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment, or that there are specific reasons to presume that evidence in the case or objects that can be seized, can be found by the search.

(3). Are there during the search of a suspect written communications or similar, which is derived from a person who according to the rules in section 170 is ineligible to give evidence as a witness in the case, must not be carried out search thereof. The same applies to the material, which is derived from a person who is subject to section 172, when the material contains information by the person concerned under section 172 is exempted from the requirement to give an explanation as a witness in the case.

§ 795. Search of the House-room, other premises or objects, as a person who is not a suspect, has available over, are not covered by the rules laid down in this chapter, if the person concerned shall notify in writing the consent for the search or in connection to the discovery or notification of a crime given the consent of the person concerned. In addition, a search of a person who is not a suspect, only happen if 1) investigation relates to an offence that under the law can result in imprisonment, and 2) there are specific reasons to presume that evidence in the case or objects that can be seized, can be found by the search.

(2). In people, as according to the rules in section 170 is ineligible to give evidence as a witness in the case, written communications and similar between the suspect and the person together with his notes and the like relating to the suspect not subject to search. In individuals who are subject to section 172, is material, that contains information of the concerned under section 172 is exempted from the requirement to give evidence as a witness in the case, not about the subject of the search.

§ 796. Decision on the search made on the section 793 (1). 2, the said objects or locations that a suspect has the disposal of, taken by the police.

(2). Decision on the search made in other cases taken by Tribunal, see. However, paragraphs 5 and 6. In the order please indicate the concrete circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions laid down for the procedure are met. The order may at any time reversed.

(3). If the study's purposes, would be wasted if the court order had to be awaited, the police can make the decision to carry out the search. Forward puts it, toward the House-room, if sites or objects the search itself, the request shall notify the police as soon as possible and at the latest within 24 hours, refer the matter to the Court of first instance, by order determines whether the interference can be approved.

(4). Before the Court makes a decision in accordance with paragraph 3, 2. point, there must be given it, against whose house-room, locations or objects the search targets, access to comment section 748, paragraphs 5 and 6 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(5). If the search is directed against the House-room, sites or objects, as a suspect, and this shall communicate the written consent to search is carried out, the decision also taken by the police on the search made.

(6). Provision to the effect that, following discovery or notification of a crime must be carried out search of the crime scene, regardless of the provision in paragraph 2 also taken by the police, provided that the person has available to him or her house-room, location or subject, is not a suspect and it is not possible to immediately get in touch with the person concerned. To be in such a case, the person concerned shall be given as soon as possible under the direction of the search.

section 797. Search may not be performed if it is after the study's purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage, as the investigation is likely to cause, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(2). By the decision under paragraph 1 shall also places emphasis on whether the search is connected with the destruction of or damage to things.

section 798. Search must be carried out as gently as circumstances allow, including as far as possible without causing any destruction or damage, and without the surgery due to the time of execution or the way in which it is carried out, gives rise to undue attention.

(2). If the person has available over husrummet, the site or article, or in his absence any other person taken to the present, they must be made aware of the concerned ransagningens making and the basis therefor as well as be invited to witness the search. The search shall be carried out on the basis of a court order, should this be presented on request. The search shall be carried out in accordance with the rule in section 796, paragraph 3, should the police guiding the person concerned the right to have the issue brought before the Court. The person has available over husrummet, the site or the subject-matter, may require that one of the concerned designated witness to be present during the search, unless the temporal or investigative reasons to the contrary. If ransagningens purposes so require, including if there are obstacles for ransagningens implementation, can police determine that persons taken to the present, are removed, while the search takes place.
(3). Be taken that no one present when a search within the meaning of § 793 (1). 1, to be carried out, as far as possible, the two housemates or call other witnesses to be present at the search. After the execution of a search within the meaning of § 793 (1). 1, it shall inform the person who have available over husrummet or the subject matter thereof and, if the search is carried out in accordance with the rule set out in § 796 (3), the right to have the issue brought before the Court, possibly by the police leave a written message on the spot.

section 799. If it is of crucial importance for the investigation, the search shall be carried out without the suspect or other be acquainted therewith, the Court may, if the investigation concerns an intentional violation of the Criminal Code Chapter 12 or 13 or a violation of Penal Code section 180, § 183, paragraphs 1 and 2, section 183 (a), section 186 (1), § 187, paragraph 1, § 191, section 192 (a), paragraph 2, section 192 b, paragraphs 1-3 , or section 237, by order make provision accordingly and that the rules in section 798, (2) 1.-4. clause, and paragraph 3, be waived. However, this does not apply with regard to the search of the House-room, other premises or objects, as someone who according to the rules in section 170 is excluded from or in accordance with the rules in section 172 is exempted from the requirement to give evidence as a witness in the case, has available.

(2). The rules in section 783, paragraphs 3 and 4, § 784, § and § 785 788 applies to those listed in paragraph 1 1. the cases referred to in the paragraph.

(3). The Court may decide that, within the period referred to in paragraph 2 shall be determined in accordance with section 783, paragraph 3, may be carried out repeated raids. The Court must determine the number of searches. If special reasons why the Court may decide to allow an unspecified number of searches.

section 800. Get the police at a search information about an offence that does not have formed and according to the rules in section 794, respectively (1). 1, and paragraph 2, section 795, paragraph 1, no. 1 or § 799 (1) nor could form the basis for the procedure, the police can use this information as part of the investigation of the offence, but not as evidence in court relating to the offence.

(2). The Court may provide that paragraph 1 does not apply to information that the police have obtained by a search made under section 799 (1), where 1) other investigative steps will not be suitable to secure evidence in case 2) the case concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for six years or more, and 3), the Court in fact think it is unobjectionable.

Chapter 74 Seizure and edition § 801. In accordance with the provisions of this chapter may be made seizure 1) for securing evidence, 2), to ensure the public demands on job costs, confiscation and fines, 3) to secure the English claim to the restitution or compensation, and 4) when the accused has deserted the further proceedings.

(2). Objects, which the police take in conservation, as no one has or recognizes disposal over and above which no one makes a right, is not covered by the rules in this chapter.

(3). For the extradition of letters, telegrams and the like during shipment as well as information about the connection between phones, etc. applies the rules in Chapter 71. About deprivation of objects and money in connection with arrest also applies to the provision in section 758 (1).

Section 802. Items which a suspect has available over, can be seized, if 1) concerned with reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence subject to public censure, and 2) there is reason to believe that the object can serve as evidence or should be confiscated, without prejudice. However, paragraph 2, or when the offence is fravendt anyone can claim it back.

(2). Goods, which a suspect can be seized, the owner, if the 1) the concerned has reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence subject to public censure, and 2) seizure shall be deemed necessary to ensure the public demands on job costs, requirements on confiscation in accordance with the Criminal Code section 75, paragraph 1 1. point, 2. part, and 2. clause, and paragraph 3, section 76 (a), paragraph 5, and section 77 (a), 2. point, fine English demands or claims for compensation in the case.

(3). Seizure of a mistænkts the entire property or a part of this, including Fortune, which the suspect later had to acquire, may be carried out if 1) charge is raised for an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, and 2) defendants have evaded further prosecution of the case.

(4). Written communications or similar, which is derived from a person who according to the rules in section 170 is ineligible to give evidence as a witness in the case, may not be seized with a suspect. The same applies to the material, which is derived from a person who is subject to section 172, when the material contains information by the person concerned under section 172 is exempted from the requirement to give an explanation as a witness in the case.

section 803. Items which a person who is not a suspect, have access to, can be seized as part of the investigation of an offence that is subject to a public reprimand, if there is reason to believe that the object can serve as evidence, should be confiscated or by the offence is fravendt anyone can claim it back. Other assets, including money, as a person who is not a suspect, have access to, can be seized as part of the investigation of an offence that is subject to a public reprimand, if there is reason to believe that these assets should be confiscated. section 189 apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). In people, as according to the rules in section 170 is ineligible to give evidence as a witness in the case, written communications between the suspect and the person together with his notes and the like relating to the suspect not subject to seizure. In individuals who are subject to section 172, is material, that contains information of which the question under section 172 is exempted from the requirement to give evidence as a witness in the case, not about the subject of the seizure.

§ 804. As part of the investigation of an offence that is subject to a public reprimand, there may be communicated to a person who is not a suspect, cold meats to produce or supply items (edition), if there is reason to believe that a subject, as the person concerned has access to, can serve as evidence, should be confiscated or by the offence is fravendt anyone can claim it back.

(2). One more thing is handed over to the police after cold cuts on edition, find rules on seizure under section 803, paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Is an object without imposition thereof delivered to the police of the reasons mentioned in paragraph 1, the provisions of § 807, paragraph 5 shall apply. The extradition request, and responds to the request, the police did not need to police as soon as possible and within 24 hours to submit the case to court with a request for seizure. Section 806, (3), 2. clause, and paragraph 5, 1. paragraph, shall apply in such cases.

(4). There can not be communicated to the cold cuts on edition, provided that doing so will provide information of which the person would be excluded from or exempted from the requirement to testify as a witness about the meaning. § § 169-172.

(5). The Minister may lay down rules on economic compensation in special cases for expenses in connection with fulfilment of the order made on the edition.

section 805. Seizure may not be carried out, and cold cuts on edition may not be notified, if the procedure disproportionate to the importance of and the loss or disadvantage, as the procedure is likely to result.

(2). The purposes can be achieved by less restrictive measures, including collateral, may be with the one against whom the procedure is directed shall be written agreement to that effect.

(3). By seizure for security of public demands on job costs, requirements on confiscation in accordance with the Criminal Code section 75, paragraph 1 1. point, 2. part, and 2. clause, and paragraph 3, section 76 (a), paragraph 5, and section 77 (a), 2. point, fine English demands or claims for compensation find the rules in § § 509-516 mutatis mutandis.

§ 806. Decision on seizure and injunctions on edition taken after the police request. Application for seizure to ensure claims can also be made by aggrieved.

(2). Decision of the Court by order, see. However, paragraph 7. In the order please indicate the concrete circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions laid down for the procedure are met. The order may at any time reversed.

(3). If the purpose would be wasted if the court order had to be awaited, the police can take a decision on seizure and about edition, see. However, paragraph 4. Makes the procedure against whom the dishes themselves, a request to the police as soon as possible and at the latest within 24 hours, refer the matter to the Court of first instance, by order determines whether the interference can be approved.

(4). Seizure under section 802, paragraph 3, can only happen after the court order. The same applies to the seizure of printed writings or audio or video programs covered by the medieansvarsloven, on the occasion of the content of responsibility must be invoked.

(5). Before the Court makes a decision in accordance with paragraph 3, 2. point, there must be given the procedure against whom the dishes themselves, access to comment section 748, paragraphs 5 and 6 shall apply mutatis mutandis.
(6). Before the Court of first instance shall decide on the imposition of edition under section 804, must have given the who have available over the object, access to comment section 748, paragraphs 5 and 6 shall apply mutatis mutandis. The provision of 1. paragraph shall not apply if the Court's decision will form the basis for an international letter rogatory on the edition.

(7). Decision on seizure is taken by the police, if it was given, as the interference directed against, shall notify in writing the consent for the procedure.

§ 807. The police initiates seizure. Seizure shall be carried out on the basis of a court order, should this request be presented to it, on which the intervention is directed against. Seizure shall be carried out in accordance with the rule in section 806, paragraph 3, should the police guiding the person concerned the right to have the issue brought before the Court.

(2). The police causing the contact to the to which intervention is directed against that a warrant for edition are met. Tribunal shall, upon request, be presented to the person concerned. Reject the question without any legal justification to comply with the notice provisions of section 178 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Seized material by persons covered by section 172, he may require that the first review of the material must be carried out by the Court. § 806 (5) 1. paragraph, shall apply mutatis mutandis to the Court's review. Until the first review can happen, kept the material by the police.

(4). The Court has ruled on the seizure of a property or part of a property, see. § 802, paragraph 3, the police make certain that the appointment of a guardian to manage the seized assets. The police leave the warrant to seize things bright according to the rules of the land section 48. The order shall be served on the defendant in accordance with the rules in § 159.

(5). Objects, which come into the possession of the police as a result of the seizure or order made relating to extradition, shall be recorded and labelled as soon as possible. The police must, upon request, issue a receipt.

§ 807 a. Same powers of seizure by the police, without prejudice. Section 806, (3), every person shall take any under or in close association with the exercise of a criminal offence. It seized must be handed over to the police as soon as possible with information about the time and the basis for the seizure. The police shall submit the case to court in accordance with section 806, (3), 2. clause unless it is seized before the expiry of 24 hours shall be given to the one against whom the procedure is made, or this shall notify in writing the consent to the seizure in accordance with section 806, paragraph 7.

§ 807 b. Seizure under section 802, paragraph 1, and section 803, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, result in either by contract or vendor transactions can be made over the prosecution seized, which is contrary to the purpose.

(2). Seizure under section 802, (2) and § 803 (1), (2). paragraph, have, until a decision is taken pursuant to section 807 d, paragraphs 2 and 3, the same effect as arrest, see. in chapter 56.

(3). Seizure under section 802 (3) causes the accused agree not to dispose of their assets. Vendor prosecution can only be carried out with respect to the claims against the defendants, which existed before the warrant of seizure was handed down.

§ 807 c. Until the case's decision may petition for the full or partial lifting of seizure shall be made to the Court by the person interested therein. The Court's decision, by order, after those who have an interest in the decision, has had access to comment.

§ 807 d. dispossession as a result of the seizure under section 802, paragraph 1, and section 803, paragraph 1 1. paragraph shall be abolished at the latest, when the case is finally closed by dom, reprimand or dismissal of abandonment, unless it seized confiscated. There is dispute over to whom restitution must be made, the Court may on application make provision, to whom the seized property must be supplied. The decision taken by order.

(2). Goods that have been seized under section 802, (2) and § 803 (1), (2). paragraph, or securities lodged under section 805, paragraph 2, are applied first to the satisfaction of the needs of Parties infringed against claims for compensation, then the public demands on the costs of the proceedings, then the requirements of confiscation in accordance with the Criminal Code section 75, paragraph 1 1. point, 2. part, and 2. clause, and paragraph 3, section 76 (a), paragraph 5, and section 77 (a), 2. item, and then the penalty claim. Exceptionally, the Court may decide on a different order of satisfaction.

(3). Decision on the application of the seized goods to the satisfaction of the claims referred to in paragraph 2 shall be taken in accordance with the request by order. The same applies if subsequently arise questions with regard to the interpretation of the decision. The decision has effect as if the attachment, see. Section 526, paragraph 2. Connects matter by reprimand or dismiss the abandonment, lapse the seizure.

(4). Deny the right to prosecute a claim for damages in criminal proceedings, see. § 991, paragraph 4, and section 992, (1) the Court may in this connection decide that a seizure to ensure this requirement preserves its validity, see. § 807 b, paragraph 2, until the issue of compensation is decided, provided that within 4 weeks of the request is in the civil procedure in forms or the subject of an application in accordance with the law on State compensation to crime victims. Establishes a claim, the Court which has handed down the verdict in the criminal case, on application of the injured party, direct that the claim in whole or in part must be repaid from the proceeds of the seized goods, including that satisfaction must be done prior to government requirements on legal costs, requirements on confiscation and fine requirements. This decision shall have effect as if the attachment, see. Section 526, paragraph 2. The matter is dealt with in the code of criminal procedure forms.

(5). Seizure under section 802, paragraph 3 shall be abolished when the defendants no longer evade prosecution, unless there are specific reasons to presume that the accused will abscond. Decision on forfeiture taken by beslaglæggelsens by order of the Court.

Chapter 75 Person studies § 808. To be provided such information on the accused person's personal circumstances, which must be assumed to be of significance for the decision on punishment determination or the use of other retsfølge than punishment.

(2). A detailed study on the accused person's personal circumstances, including in particular his former and current conditions in the home, school and work as well as his physical and spiritual condition, must in General be carried out, when there may be questions about the use of 1) conditional sentence under the Criminal Code Chapter 7 or 8, 2) dismissal of charges on other terms than the adoption of a fine and payment of compensation , 3) specifically mention that in lieu of punishment.

(3). The Minister of Justice establishes rules about, in which cases, moreover, must be carried out studies of the nature referred to in paragraph 2.

§ 808 a. police and prosecutors can get terminal access to the necessary information in the register to use income for the processing of criminal cases.

§ 809. Term to undergo mental examination, when this is found to be of importance for the decision. If he did not expressly consent to the study, this can only take place after the court order. Is a term in prison, can he not mental size without the Court's determination.

(2). It is necessary that the term hospitalized for mental examination at hospital for the mentally ill, in an institution for people with extensive mental disability or other suitable institution, the Court by order provision.

§ 810. If the accused does not consent to being searched, provided information about his personal situation by contacting his relatives or other individuals, this can only happen if the Court considers it of significant importance for the decision and by order shall make provision to that effect.

§ 811. The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules concerning the carrying out of individual studies.

(2). The Minister may, in accordance with the negotiation with the Minister of Social Affairs and Health Minister lays down rules on the grant of permission to the output, etc., to persons who are admitted to the hospital for the mentally ill, etc. pursuant to section 809, paragraph 2, when not otherwise taken a position to do so. The Minister of Justice may lay down that the decisions taken pursuant to these rules, cannot be challenged before the higher administrative authority.

Chapter 75 (a) Other investigative steps § 812. Photographs of a suspect may only be presented to persons outside the police, if 1) the concerned has reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence subject to public censure, and 2) it should be assumed to be of significant importance to the investigation.

(2). Decision on the presentation of photographs taken by the police.

section 813. Photographs of a person who is not a suspect, may only be presented to persons outside the police according to the rules laid down in § 814 or § 815.

§ 814. Presentations of photographs of the victim and other witnesses who have not consented, in writing, as far as possible in screening, may only be made if the 1) the investigation of a crime, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, and 2) it should be assumed to be of crucial importance for the investigation.
(2). Decision on the presentation of photographs taken of the Court by order. In the order please indicate the concrete circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions laid down for the procedure are met. The order may at any time reversed.

(3). If the purpose would be wasted if the court order had to be awaited, the police can make the decision to produce the photograph. Makes the procedure against whom the dishes themselves, a request to the police as soon as possible and at the latest within 24 hours, refer the matter to the Court of first instance, by order determines whether the interference can be approved. The police must advise the person concerned the right to have the issue brought before the Court.

(4). Before the Court makes a decision in accordance with paragraph 2 or 3, shall be given the procedure against whom the dishes themselves, access to comment.

§ 815. Presentation of photographs, which must be kept by the police with a view to later identification of the basic regulation. section 792 f, must be outside of the cases covered by § 812 or § 814, happen only if the investigation concerns an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, and the photographed 1) within the last 5 years has been found guilty of an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more , or 2) within the last 10 years has been found guilty of an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for six years or more.

(2). Decision on the presentation of photographs taken by the police.

§ 816. Presentation of photographs as mentioned in § § 812-815 may not happen, if after the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage which the intervention is likely to cause it, as it hits, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(2). The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules concerning the procedure for presentation of photographs.

§ 817. Presentation of a suspect to persons outside the police (direct confrontation) may only be carried out if the 1) the concerned has reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence subject to public censure, and 2) it should be assumed to be of significant importance to the investigation.

(2). Presentation of a term in a confrontational parade for people outside the police must, however, be carried out only if the person concerned has reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more.

(3). Presentation of a suspect by direct confrontation or of a term in a parade of confrontation can happen outside the cases covered by paragraphs 1 and 2, if the person concerned gives consent. Consent should as far as possible, be in writing.

(4). Presentation of a suspect by direct confrontation or of a term in a parade of confrontation must not be allowed to happen, if it is in accordance with the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage which the intervention is likely to cause it, as it hits, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(5). Decisions on the presentation of a suspect or charged as mentioned in paragraphs 1 to 3 shall be taken by the police.

(6). The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules concerning the procedure for the implementation of the confrontational parade.

§ 818. Police may only publish the description or other information suitable to determine the identity of a suspected offender, if 1) the question of reasonable grounds is suspected of an offence subject to public censure, and 2) publication is likely to be of substantial importance for the investigation, including the determination of the person's identity, or to prevent further offense.

(2). The publication of a photograph of the alleged offender should be carried out only if there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that the person has committed an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more.

(3). Publication as referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 must not, however, be carried out, if it is after the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage which the intervention is likely to cause it, as it hits, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(4). The decision to publish, as mentioned in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be taken by the police.

§ 819. Are there special reinforced the suspicion that a person, whose identity is known, the police have committed an offence, which under the law can result in imprisonment for 1 year and 6 months or more, can the police after bright the question through the press, radio, television, or by any other form of public inquiry, where this is likely to be crucial for punishment implementation or to forfølgningens prevent further offences of similar gravity.

(2). By the inquiry referred to in paragraph 1, information shall be given about the påsigtede crime and about the accused man's identity, including name, occupation and residence. The call can also be made by publication of a photograph of the person concerned.

(3). After registration must not be carried out if it is after the purpose, the importance and the violation and disadvantage which the intervention is likely to cause it, as it hits, would be a disproportionate intervention.

(4). Decision on the inquiry shall be taken by the police.

§ § 820-821. (Repealed)

Chapter 75 (b) action against persons under 14 years of age § 821 a. Police can detain a suspect person under 14 years of age, if the conditions laid down in section 755, paragraph 1, are met, and for purposes of detention cannot be achieved by the application of less coercive measures. section 755, paragraphs 2 to 5, as well as section 758 (1) and § 759 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). The police shall as soon as possible make the detainees familiar with suspicion and the time of detention. The report shall state that this rule is observed.

(3). The detention must be carried out as gently as possible. The fitting must not be allowed to happen in lockups. Placing in the waiting room, detention room or similar may only happen when it is necessary for security reasons, or in exceptional cases when it is required for the sake of the investigation and other placement is not possible.

(4). The detention must be as brief as possible. Detention may only be extended beyond 6 hours when the essential terms of the investigation makes this necessary, and may in no case be extended beyond 24 hours. Placing in the waiting room, detention room or similar, however, should in no case be extended beyond 6 hours. The time of detention and release must be recorded in the report.

section 821 b. Interventions, as after this chapter 71 of intercepted communications, observation and data reading, chapter 72 of attacks upon Chapter 73 Chapter 74 of seizure for search and edition and chapter 75 (a) whether other investigative steps can be carried out against persons accused or suspect shall apply mutatis mutandis in the face of suspects under the age of 14. However, this does not apply with respect to the recording of fingerprints and personal photography as well as removal of saliva or blood sample with a view to later identification of the basic regulation. § 792 (b), paragraph 1. The police must not store personal photograph, fingerprints, or other material and other information that is provided by attacks upon, and which concerns suspects under the age of 14, with a view to later identification.

(2). Intervention, which after this chapter 71 of intercepted communications, observation and data reading, chapter 72 of attacks upon Chapter 73 Chapter 74 of seizure for search and edition and chapter 75 (a) whether other investigative steps can be made against persons who are not accused or suspect shall apply mutatis mutandis to persons under the age of 14.

(3). If the execution of an action referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 are subject to the condition that the person concerned shall notify the consent to the procedure, the holder of custody acquiesce in the making.

section 821 c. When assessing whether retention or other criminal procedural action against persons under the age of 14 would be a disproportionate intervention, the emphasis should be on the special load procedure due to his young age is likely to entail.

section 821 d. When a suspected person under 14 years of age are detained, the police must inform the local authority as soon as possible in order that a representative of the Municipal Council is going to present. The same applies when the interrogation must take place and the suspicion of a criminal offence or a relationship that after the second law can result in imprisonment. A representative from the Municipal Council must, as far as possible, be allowed to attend interrogations carried out by the police.

(2). Notification in accordance with paragraph 1 of interception can be omitted if the detention has been of very short duration. Notification in accordance with paragraph 1 for the hearing can be omitted if the interrogation is made in direct connection with the suspects by the police are taken during or in the immediate attachment to the exercise of an offence in General alone would result in punishment by fine. Police information provides a basis for believing that the child may be in need of special support, must, however, always be given notification.
(3). The police shall as soon as possible inform the holder of parental authority over the person concerned of the detention or interrogation. The holder of custody must, as far as possible, be allowed to attend the interrogation. Notification of the detention or interrogation may, however, be postponed and access to attend the interrogation shall be refused if this is required in the interests of the investigation or likely to be contrary to the essential interests of the child. The holder of parental authority are denied access to attend a hearing, the police as soon as possible inform the Municipal Council in order that a representative of the Municipal Council is going to present.

section 821 e. at the request of the custodial parent or from the appointment of a lawyer for the police can a person under 14 years of age when the person, after nature and extent likely to have a very special need for legal representation and 1) the person concerned shall be heard on the occasion of a suspicion of an offence, which in General would result in a prison sentence, or 2) to be implemented an intervention which, by the General rules of the Act requires that there is indictment against the person concerned.

(2). In the cases referred to in section 792 c, paragraph 4, to the appointment of attorney upon request.

section 821 f. Is that appointed counsel for a person under the age of 14 years in pursuance of section 821 e, find the rules in § 729 a, paragraphs 2 to 4, and sections 748 729 c and 745 c-application with respect to the court-appointed lawyer.

(2). For the appointment of counsel for suspects under the age of 14 shall be subject to the same rules as in the appointment of counsel without prejudice. section 735.

section 821 g. For suspects under the age of 14 without an officially appointed lawyer will find the rules in § § 729 729 (b) and (d) apply mutatis mutandis.

§ § 822-830. (Repealed)

The third subparagraph. Indictment and main debate in 1. instance Chapter 76 Tilståelses cases § 831. Delivers a term in a hearing pursuant to section 694, (3) an unqualified admission of guilt in a criminal trial, where lay magistrates would otherwise have appeared, the case may immediately be promoted to judgment, without the establishment of indictment, if accuracy is confirmed by the 1) tilståelsens in addition, available information, 2) term and the Prosecutor gives consent, 3), the Court does not find it objectionable to decide the matter without the main debate and 4) there will be questions about the use of Penal Code §§ 68 , 69, 70 or 73.

(2). Before the Court ruling, the term be made aware of the fact that the indictment is concerned, and given the opportunity to speak out. There is a need to provide additional information in the case, this is done according to the rules laid down in chapter 67 and 68, and the term shall be given the opportunity to comment on these details.

(3). Is term arrested or remanded in custody at the hearing, the defender who is appointed pursuant to section 731, paragraph 1, point (a), shall be given the opportunity to familiarize themselves with the case, discuss it with the term and give its opinion to the Court before the term gives consent in accordance with paragraph 1, nr. 2. The Defender shall be present in court when the accused consents.

(4). Is long-term not arrested or remanded in custody at the hearing, the accused offered the appointment of counsel, before the term gives consent in accordance with paragraph 1, nr. 2. If after the accused desire is hereby appointed a defender, paragraph 3 apply mutatis mutandis.

(5). Opening and service of the dom is done in accordance with the rules which apply to other sentences handed down by the District Court in criminal matters.

(6). A case that is subject to § 684 (1). 2, cannot be treated as tilståelsessag.

(7). Information about the fact that the person concerned was tried for, and about, the term and the Prosecutor's Office have agreed that the case should be promoted as tilståelsessag, shall be supplied with the transcript of the proceedings. If the accused does not wish the appointment of counsel, see. paragraph 4, it shall be supplied with the transcript of the proceedings.

(8). The Court may allow the term participant in a hearing in accordance with paragraph 1 for the purposes of telecommunications with the image, if the accused person's presence in court is not necessary and that alone will be questions about the fine or imprisonment up to 1 year, confiscation, disqualification, periodic penalty payments or compensation. The rule in section 192 shall apply mutatis mutandis. Any Defender should take part in the hearing on the same site as the term, unless the Court considers that it is unobjectionable, the Defender instead appearing in court.

§ 832. In cases relating to offences that are not deemed that would result in higher penalty than fines, the Prosecutor's Office in a fine present express term that the matter can be settled without trial, if the accused pleads guilty of infringement and declare their readiness to within a specified time limit to pay a fine of bødeforelægget specified. The deadline may be extended upon request of the public prosecutor's Office.

(2). The rules in section 834 (1). 2 and 3, and (2) whether the requirements for the contents of the indictment shall apply mutatis mutandis to a fine present.

(3). If term adopts the fine, lapses further proceedings, without prejudice. However, section 724 (2). Adoption has the same convictions as a judgment.

(4). The Minister may lay down rules to the effect that the fine was present at specific traffic offences can be given by a police officer in immediate connection with the offence, if the offence can be determined by fixed penalty rates with a fine of not more than 3000 DKK rules laid down in paragraphs 2 and 3 shall apply mutatis mutandis. The offense, however, can be described succinctly in bødeforelægget.

(5). The Minister of Justice establishes rules on confiscation after similar rules as set out in paragraphs 1 and 2. The rule in section 724, paragraph 2, shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Chapter 77 Charges and preparation of the main debate in 1. instance § 833. Charges and preparation of the main debate in 1. instance is done according to the rules laid down in this chapter, save as otherwise provided in Chapter 79 of jurors in Chapter 80 of cases or cases where there is no helping lay magistrates.

section 834. The prosecution raises the indictment by an indictment which must contain 1) the name of the court seised, 2) name and address of the accused, as far as possible, personal identification number or similar and 3) information about the fact that prosecution for.

(2). Information in accordance with paragraph 1, nr. 3, should include 1) the rule that allegedly violated, and crime characteristics, as set out in rule 2) name of crime, if the law contains an indication thereof, 3) criminal legal basis, 4) a brief description of the fact that prosecution for, with such particulars of time, place, thing, execution method and other circumstances of the case, which is necessary for an adequate and clear description, and 5), where appropriate, the penalty increases or penalty reduction reasons that will be invoked.

(3). Alternative, subsidiary, including the indictment is allowed.

(4). The indictment should not contain a list of evidence that is intended to be made, or an account of the case-law issues.

section 835. The prosecution must also submit the indictment to the Court. By filing the criminal case initiated by the Court is. The Prosecutor's Office shall send without delay a copy of the indictment to the Defender.

(2). The Prosecutor's Office proclaiming a copy of the indictment for defendants, possibly in connection with the service of summons, without prejudice. section 844, paragraph 2. Service of the indictment is done for defendants not immediately after the initiation of proceedings, the Prosecutor's Office must send a copy of the indictment to the accused in a registered letter.

§ 836. Before the main negotiation can the prosecution correct entries in the indictment or broaden the indictment to other offences than the conditions that are mentioned in the indictment. Corrections and extensions shall be effected by the filing and service of additional or new indictment.

(2). During the main debate can the prosecution with the Court's consent expand the indictment to other crime than the fact that is mentioned in the indictment if the accused consents, or if the fact that there are questions about the involvement of, committed during the main debate. The extension comes after the Court's determination by adding on the indictment or injection in the transcript of the proceedings. The same is true about corrigenda, as Prosecutor during the main debate is carrying out in the indictment.

(3). If the accused does not consent to the extensions of the indictment, the prosecution must raise new case against the defendants.

section 837. At the same time as the filing of the indictment or as soon as possible thereafter to the prosecution to court mail 1) a printout of the judicial investigation and evidence acts which have been made in the case, 2) merits of the other documents and other visible evidence and 3) a list of the evidence which the prosecution wants to lead.

(2). Witnesses and television and discretionary men must be specified with name and address. It should also state whether the listing referred to proof witnesses and survey and discretionary men intended to be interrogated during the main debate, or if already provided explanations are intended to be used.

(3). Officers have been carrying out measures as mentioned in section 754 a, and police officers with a specific service function, where it is in the interests of this special service function is necessary to keep secret identity, can be described with a name other than their own and without indication of place of residence.

(4). Desired vision and discretionary men dropout, made an application to the Court.
section 838. The Prosecutor's Office shall without delay send the lawyer a copy of proof of contents without indication of addresses and a transcript of the inquiry and evidence acts which have been made in the case. The prosecution must also, as far as possible, make the case's documents and other visible evidence available on appropriate and safe way and inform the lawyer thereof.

(2). The Prosecutor's Office can give the defence counsel instructed not to disclose information about a witness residing or name, occupation and residence of the accused, if the prosecution intends to ask the Court to direct that such information not be communicated to the accused, must see. section 856 (2). The Defender can bring the notice of the Court.

§ 839. Before the expiry of the time limit, as the prosecution has listed on the indictment, the Defender to the Court and to the public prosecutor's Office mail 1) documents and other visible evidence which the defence counsel intends to use, and 2) a list of the evidence which the defence counsel intends to pursue.

(2). The Court may, on request, extend the time limit.

(3). The rules in § 837, paragraphs 2 to 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(4). If the defence counsel will request that the certificate that is listed in the Prosecutor's evidence list, provided in some other way, the defender in writing ask the court thereon within the time limit specified in the indictment. The Defender must send a copy of the request to the public prosecutor's Office.

(5). The rule in paragraph 4 shall apply mutatis mutandis, if the Defender will request that the case be moved, see. § § 702 or 703.

(6). Assume the Defender that the case as it is brought, cannot be processed, or that the prosecution has overlooked a fact which does not relate to the evidence in the case, and that implies that the accused cannot be convicted, should immediately do the Prosecutor's Office to the attention of the Defender.

section 840. A person can not be called as a witness, if the information about the identity of the person is not included in the proceedings under section 729 (a) (3) 1. paragraph, or section 729 (b), (2) 1. paragraph, or is exempt from defend's and access to persons accused under section 729 c.

§ 841. If one of the parties will oppose the other party's evidence or a request under section 837, (4) or section 839, paragraphs 2 to 5, the party must without delay refer the matter to the Court for a decision. Before the Court makes a decision, the Parties shall, as far as possible have the opportunity to express their views orally or in writing.

(2). The Court shall, at the request of the Prosecutor or the defence counsel provision by which the City Court of individual legal acts should be made, in order to take evidence for use during the main debate. The Court may also, on the application determine whether defendants, if this is the prison, must be brought to a court hearing, which will take place in another jurisdiction than the one in which the defendants in prison, appointing Defender to take the best interests of the accused during a hearing outside of the right and the like.

§ 842. Would any of the parties to make use of other evidence than those listed in part-party proof of contents, or will the party waiving to lead any of these, or would share a certificate recorded otherwise than stated in evidence TOC, the party as soon as possible, in writing, notify the Court and the opposing party. The rules in § § 837-841 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 843. Desired witnesses or sight and discretionary men questioned in the main debate, the Prosecutor must submit an application to the Court. There is a danger that evidence will not be admitted if this should await the rules in § § 837-842, lodges the prosecution without any other preparatory steps, than circumstances permit, request to the Court and inform the Defender.

(2). Under the same condition and with the same commitment as referred to in paragraph 1 may request evidence acts immediately above the defence counsel before the Court, which decides whether the condition is met.

(3). A party may submit a request in accordance with paragraphs 1 and 2 to a court other than the Court, where the main debate should take place. Party shall in such a case as soon as possible, inform the Court in which the main debate should take place.

(4). Taking of evidence in accordance with paragraph 1-3 is done according to the rules laid down in chapter 67 and 68. The necessary extracts from the transcript of the proceedings on the taking of evidence shall be sent as soon as possible to the Prosecutor and the defence counsel. Transcript of the transcript of the proceedings will be sent in addition to the right, where the main debate should take place, if evidence has been made by another court.

section 843 a. law must promote any matter with the speed with which its nature requires and permits. The main debate should as far as possible intervals within 2 weeks from the Prosecutor's filing of the indictment to the Court and to such a point that the case can be implemented within a reasonable time. Is long-term detention, the main debate is implemented as soon as possible.

(2). It is the responsibility of the prosecution and defence to organise their activities in such a way that the case can be implemented within a reasonable time.

section 843 b. On request, the Court may, if found appropriate, prior to the filing of the indictment the Prosecutor's advance schedule main debate on the matter.

section 844. The Court shall inform the public prosecutor about the time of the main debate. In addition, the Court shall inform the public prosecutor's Office and accused of defending the appointment. Under the direction of defendants can be given by the Prosecutor's Office in connection with the service of summons.

(2). The Prosecutor's Office shall ensure that a summons stating the time and place of the main debate served on defendants with at least 4 days notice. The Court may, however, provide a shorter notice.

(3). Defendants are detained or arrested, the Prosecutor shall ensure that the accused be brought to court.

(4). Witnesses and television and discretionary men to be heard during the main debate, convened in time by the prosecution. Is a witness in prison or placed in custody, the Prosecutor shall ensure that the person in question be brought to the Court.

section 845. The Court may, at the request of the Prosecutor, the defence counsel or a witness prior to the main debate decide on 1) door closing under section 29 (1) and (3) and section 29 (a), 2) record ban under section 30, 3) names ban under section 31, paragraph 1, 4) that the defendant must leave the courtroom while a witness interrogated, of the basic regulation. § 856, paragraphs 1, 3 or 6, 5) that a witness residing or name, occupation and residence must not be disclosed to defendants without prejudice. § 856, (2) or (6)) to a police civil service name and place of residence not be disclosed, in accordance with article 3. § 856, paragraph 5.

(2). The Prosecutor shall at the latest at the same time as the filing of proof of contents inform the defence counsel and the Court about the existence of such matters as referred to in paragraph 1.

§ 846. The Court may at any time prior to the main debate of its own motion or at the request by order decide to dismiss the case in whole or in part, if one or more of the vis-1) because of error may be rejected during the main debate, 2) is not subject to a public reprimand or 3) is not a criminal offence, or if punishment is barred by limitation or any other similar reason.

(2). Before the Court makes a decision in accordance with paragraph 1, the Prosecutor must have the opportunity to comment. In the case of a afhjælpelig deficiency, the prosecution must be given the opportunity to remedy the deficiency.

(3). The Court considers that the case should not be treated with the assistance of lay magistrates, gives the court thereon after, if necessary, to have given the prosecution and the defence counsel the opportunity to comment.

§ 847. The Court may postpone the main debate before it has begun, if this is necessary in the interests of the Court itself or due to other circumstances, including defendants ' escape, obstacles to the prosecution, the accused, the defence counsel, witnesses or Visual and discretionary men, changes in the indictment or review of new evidence.

(2). A party who would head the debate exposed in accordance with paragraph 1, shall, as soon as possible, ask the Court to that effect.

§ 848. Hearings to be held in the main debate, are not open to the public. The rules in section 748 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Requests to the Court, which cannot be made orally in a court hearing, be submitted in writing to the Court. Are defendants in jail, defendants can apply to the Court shall be made against the prison superintendent, who shall make note to that effect in a designated book. Transcript be sent without delay to the Court and in the sections 839 and 842 cases referred also to the Prosecutor.

section 849. The Court may, if found appropriate, summon the parties to a preliminary hearing with a view of the detailed organisation. At the meeting, which dealt with issues of importance to the promotion, including any preparatory steps to be carried out before the main debate, disputes about evidence and head the organisation. At the meeting, also the parties ' position to the factual and legal circumstances investigated established, including the circumstances in which is not contested, and the circumstances to be proof.

(2). The holding of the meeting in accordance with paragraph 1, before the prosecution has filed indictment to the Court, can only be done at the request of a party.

(3). The Court may require the parties, within a time limit fixed by the Court to explain in writing for their main views in proceedings or their views on issues that may be addressed at a meeting in accordance with paragraph 1.
§ 850. In exceptional cases, where the Court, having regard to the merits, it may deem it appropriate to impose on the public prosecutor's Office to forward a written submission to the Court within a specified time limit. The Court shall fix a time limit for any comments from defensive. There has been a written submission, the parties must give an oral summary thereof in court.

78 the main debate in Chapter 1. instance section 851. The main debate in criminal cases in the 1. instance applies the rules laid down in this chapter, save as otherwise provided in Chapter 79 of jurors cases or in Chapter 80 of cases, in which there is no helping lay magistrates.

§ 852. The Prosecutor and the court-appointed Defender must be present throughout the main debate, until the matter is admitted to dom. However, it is not ruled out that different people perform the Prosecutor's or the appointed forsvarers duties in the matter.

(2). Prosecutor fails to appear either at the main debate beginning or in the course of this, exposed the case. The same applies if the appointed Defender fails to appear, or when the selected Defender not meetings, unless the circumstances might make it possible to appoint a defender, who can immediately perform the duties.

§ 853. Unless otherwise provided by law, the defendants personally be present in court during the whole of the main debate, until the matter is admitted to judgment. the Court's President may, however, permit defendants to leave the Court before the case is admitted to judgment, if it found unobjectionable, that defendants are not present.

section 854. The Court may permit the defendants participating in the main debate by use of telecommunications with the image, if the defendants ' presence in court is not necessary and that alone will be questions about the fine or imprisonment up to 1 year, confiscation, disqualification, periodic penalty payments or compensation.

(2). Should defendants testify, shall rule in section 192 mutatis mutandis.

(3). The Court has authorised as referred to in paragraph 1, shall participate in the hearing, defence counsel in the same place as defendants, unless the Court considers that it is unobjectionable, the Defender instead appearing in court.

§ 855. Defendants fail to appear at the beginning or during the main debate, and he may not immediately be brought to the present, exposed the case, unless the Court decides to promote the main debate in whole or in part in accordance with paragraphs 2 and 3.

(2). Are defendants failed to appear despite legal summons and without illuminated legally prevented from attending, the Court may decide that there should be the hearing of witnesses and survey and discretionary men who are met, if the Court considers that this is compatible with the interests of defendants, and if postponement of the hearing will be to significant disadvantage for the met or result in significant exposure of the case. Questioning, however, can only happen if the accused defends is met.

(3). A main negotiation can be promoted to the dom in the defendants ' absence, if the Court does not find the defendants ' presence needed, 1) when the accused has escaped after the indictment has been served for that, 2) when defendants after being greeted at the beginning has left Court without the Court's permission, 3) when the proceedings are solely issues of unconditional prison sentences of 6 months or less , confiscation, disqualification or compensation and the defendants have given consent to the implementation of the main debate, 4) when defendant not imposed higher penalty than imprisonment for 3 months or or security than confiscation, disqualification or suspension replacement, or 5) when the Court considers that the examination of the case will undoubtedly lead to the defendants ' acquittal.

(4). Unless the accused has first obtained herein may head the debate only carried out pursuant to paragraph 3, no. 4, if the defendants have been legally convened and it is apparent that the no-show of the call without enlightened legally decay can lead to defendants convicted of the conditions in which the indictment regards.

§ 856. The Court's President can outside the cases referred to in paragraph 2, no. 2, decide that the defendants must leave the courtroom while a witness or a medtiltalt be heard when the peculiar grounds that an unconditional explanation otherwise cannot be achieved.

(2). The Court may, if it is to be assumed to be irrelevant to the defendants ' defense, on request, provide 1) to a witness resident must not be disclosed to defendants if decisive considerations for witness security speaks for it, or 2) to a witness's name, occupation and residence must not be disclosed to defendants if decisive considerations for witness safety so requires.

(3). There is provided in accordance with paragraph 2, nr. 2, the Court may further direct that defendants must leave the courtroom, while the witness questioned, if there is reason to believe that the witness or witness nearest will be exposed to grave danger, if the defendants get knowledge of the witness ' identity.

(4). A police officer who has carried out measures as mentioned in section 754 a, can give evidence without informing his own name and place of residence.

(5). The Court's President may decide that the name and residence of a police officer, who shall deliver an explanation as a witness, not to be disclosed, if decisive considerations to witness special service function speaks for it and the contents must be assumed to be irrelevant to the defendants ' defense.

(6). The Court's President may decide that the defendants must leave the courtroom when a police officer who has carried out measures as mentioned in section 754 a, or a police officer with a special service function be heard if this is necessary for reasons of secrecy of police agent identity and it must be assumed to be without significant impact on the defendants ' defense.

(7). The Court's President determines whether defendants should leave the courtroom during the previous debate on requests made in accordance with paragraphs 2, 3, 5 and 6.

(8). When the defendants as a result of a decision pursuant to paragraphs 1, 3 or 6, has not attended the hearing of a witness or a medtiltalt, to be accused when this again comes to present in the courtroom, have information about who has delivered an explanation in the defendants ' absence, and whether the contents of the legend, in so far as it concerns defendants. The Court determines whether the reproduction of the explanation must happen before or after the defendants themselves have delivered an explanation. Information about the witness ' residence or name, occupation and residence must not, however, be communicated to the defendant, if the Court has made provision for confidentiality in accordance with paragraph 2, nr. 1 or 2. Information on a police civil service name and address must also be communicated to the accused, if the Court has not made provision for confidentiality in accordance with paragraph 5.

(9). Decision on the confidentiality of a witness's name, occupation and residence, see. (2). 2, and paragraph 3, or a police official name and place of residence, in accordance with article 3. paragraphs 5 and 6 shall be taken by way of order. In the order please indicate the concrete circumstances of the case, in which it supported, that the conditions for nondisclosure is complied with. The order may at any time reversed. The Court's decision in accordance with paragraph 2, nr. 2, and paragraphs 3, 5 and 6, can be appealed.

Section 857. When defendants removed from the courtroom pursuant to section 151, the debate can continue if the President does not find an adjournment necessary.

(2). Defendants shall, as soon as the defendants ' behavior makes it possible, once again brought into the courtroom. The Court's President must inform the accused about what has happened in the defendants ' absence. Defendants shall, Furthermore, if it is at this point of the case is still possible, have access to comment on it, who have come forward.

§ 858. When the main debate is started, as far as possible, the continued uninterrupted until the Court has taken a final decision in the case.

(2). The main debate has been interrupted, the President of the Court of determines whether and to what extent it already made, must be repeated when the main debate will be resumed.

§ 859. If an exposure occurs because, while the main debate is postponed, it must, who want exposure, as soon as possible, inform the Court's President, so that it can determine whether the matter should be postponed further. If the case is postponed, giving the right message to all affected by the postponement.

section 860. The Court's President embarks on the main debate to say what case the Court must deal with. Then ensure the Court itself accused identity.

section 861. The Prosecutor reads out the indictment, after which the Court's President makes defendants know that the defendants did not have a duty to speak out.

(2). The Court's President asks defendants whether this can recognize guilty of or denies the fact that the indictment is concerned.

(3). The Court may order the Prosecutor to submit the case.

§ 862. If there is a question about whether there is error, which means that the case cannot be processed, or whether the matter is subject to a public reprimand, the main debate can be confined to that point until the issue is settled.

(2). The same applies if raised questions about whether a relationship in the indictment is punishable at all, or whether the penalty is excluded due to obsolescence or of other, similar reason. The Court is in agreement, it can immediately give frifindelsesdom.

(3). The Court should, where it can be done, allow the correction of errors, which prevent that the case can be dealt with. The Court may postpone the main debate for the purpose of this remedy. If the error only shall be taken into consideration, when it is invoked by the defendants, defendants must raise any objections as soon as there is occasion for it.

(4). Although the Court of first instance in the main debate, has refused to respond to a request for inadmissibility under section 846, can the issue be raised again during the main debate.
§ 863. The evidence begins with that Court's President asks whether defendants are willing to testify. If so, determines the President, at which point below evidential explanation shall be given.

(2). When defendants shall deliver an explanation, it happens by, the Prosecutor shall make the defendants questions on the matter. Then the lawyer can put questions to the accused. The Prosecutor, the defence counsel and any of the judges, nævningerne, convicting the men and the experts, see retsmedlemmer. § 869, can ask further questions to the accused.

(3). If defendants shall make a full confession, the Court shall decide whether and to what extent additional evidence should take place.

§ 864. The Court may decide to terminate the evidence either in their entirety or on a single point before all the evidence is put forward. The Court may also decide to resume an exclusive evidence.

(2). If the case involves several offences, the Court's President may let the main debate and Court of conviction take place separately for each offense.

§ 865. The evidence takes place, moreover, first from the Prosecutor's Office and then from defend's page. Evidence by the Court of its own motion decide to lead, put forward at the time, as the President determines. Before a party leading evidence, can the party briefly indicate what evidence the party wants to lead, and what part will prove with evidence.

§ 866. Prosecution witnesses be heard first by the Prosecutor and then by the Defender. The Defense witnesses questioned first by the Defender or of the accused and then by the Prosecutor. The Court's President may decide on a different order.

(2). After each witness explanation and after any other evidence have defendants access to testify if the proof gives rise to this.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to the questioning of sight and discretionary men.

§ 867. The Court's President is entitled and obliged to ask questions to the person who interrogated whenever there in the interest of truth is the reason for this.

§ 868. Witnesses and television and discretionary men who interrogated after the Court's decision of its own motion pursuant to § 874, paragraph 3, be heard by the Court's President. This may, however, entrust the hearing to the parties.

(2). Happens the hearing by Court President, the parties may request the provision of further questions. The Court's President can leave it to the parties themselves to ask such questions.

§ 869. A judge, juror or lay man or an expert retsmedlem is entitled to put questions to the witnesses or the visually-and discretionary men after getting word of the Court's President.

§ 870. (Repealed) § 871. Documents alleged to have been the subject of or to be obtained by the criminal offence or to have been used or intended for its execution, or who provide immediate information about the profession or defendants compared to this, must be read out when the evidence requires it.

(2). The following documents may be used as evidence during the main debate and must then be read out: 1) Injections to records of evidence relating to searches, seizures, inspections and survey and discretionary business that is made outside the main debate, and statements to the Court from the sight and discretionary men, 2) inputs to the records of evidence about the legends that defendants have given about the charge, when defendants either now refuses to give evidence or the now votes explanation differs from the previous or when the accused has failed to appear, see. § 855, 3) injections to records of evidence about explanations, as witnesses or sight and discretionary men have made, when those people are either dead or for any other reason cannot be heard on the new or the pursuant to § 174, see. Section 209, is interrogated by a court other than the one that now treats the matter, or they are interrogated, without that defendants have been present, see. § 855, paragraph 2, or when the now votes explanation differs from the earlier, or when a witness refuses to testify and coercive measures under section 178 should not be used or used in vain, 4) inputs to the records of evidence of explanations as well as statements made by persons subject to Danish Law 1-2-1 or of persons who have eksterritorialitetsret, if the person concerned does not appear in court during the main debate , 5) statements and testimonies, which are issued pursuant to a public office, including transcripts of defendants ' previous convictions, and 6) injections to police reports of explanations, as defendants have submitted to the police about the charge, when Defender desires it, in cases that are promoted in the defendants ' absence pursuant to § 855, paragraph 3, nr. 4. The provisions of paragraph 3. The Court may decide that the oral evidence of vision and discretionary men in whole or in part must be substituted for readings of their explanations or written declarations in accordance with paragraph 2, nr. 1. the provisions in paragraph 4. Outside of the stated case may documents containing statements or testimony, only be used as evidence, if the Court exceptionally allows this. Out-of-court statements about the defendants ' previous vandel must under no circumstances be used.

(5). A witness explanation to police report may, in addition, in the Court's determination shall be used as evidence, if the parties so agree and the witness would be required to give evidence, if the person concerned had been called as a witness in court.

(6). The Court may, after consulting the parties decide that the readings of the extensive expert opinions or other documents in the case can be omitted. In that case, the presiding judge must ensure that the members of the Court through reading these documents. It must appear from the transcript of the proceedings, which of the proposed annex which have been treated in accordance with this provision. The Court may decide that in whole or in part must be given an oral summary in court documents, where readings have failed.

section 872. Police questioning of a child may, when the interrogation is recorded on video (video questioning), be used as evidence during the main debate.

§ 873. Speaking of injections to records of evidence about the explanations given by the defendants, witnesses or Visual and discretionary men because they now explanations are inconsistent with the votes previous votes should take place only when the person concerned has had the opportunity to express an opinion coherent about it, as the hearing concerns, and there is the further issue, as the relevant explanation gives rise to.

(2). When the documents referred to in § 871, paragraph 2, no. 2 and 3, shall be read out, the reason shall be communicated by the Court's President and fed by the transcript of the proceedings.

§ 874. Proof, as are present, may not be refused on the ground that the evidence led is not notified in time, the other party has had sufficient time to prepare themselves. This is not done, and exposes the Court no evidence for a later date, the counterparty may, after proof is furnished, require an appropriate exposure. However, the Court may refuse to grant a reprieve, if the evidence is irrelevant to the case or an adjournment, incidentally, will not serve any legitimate purpose.

(2). The Court may stay the proceedings in order to prove that is not present when the Court finds that the evidence is desirable for the information.

(3). The Court may, when it considers it necessary for the complete information, decide that the evidence must be conducted, as neither party has wanted out, or that the person has reviewed the evidence, has declared that it would waive. In this respect, the Court may stay the proceedings. The measures necessary for the implementation of the evidence, given by the High Court or after its imposition by the prosecution.

(4). The Court can carry out Visual inspection of persons, objects and sites, when it is necessary or appropriate for the information. Inspections must be witnessed by those who otherwise must be present during the main debate.

section 875. The Court's decision on the occasion of disagreement between the parties about the evidence or rebuttal from witnesses or sight and discretionary men, taken after a request by order.

§ 876. Before the Court delivers judgment or order during the main debate, the Parties shall have the opportunity to comment. Defendants always has the last word.

section 877. When the evidence is connected, first Prosecutor and then the defender and appealed to the floor in order to express an opinion on the implementation results of proof and on the legal questions in the case (the procedure). When the procedure is completed, admitted the case to judgment.

section 878. The parties may, with court permission, wholly or in part mail procedure in writing to the Court. In this case, the parties must give an oral summary of the procedure in court.

(2). The Court may, in special cases, where it is found appropriate, having regard to the merits, instruct the Prosecutor and defender of the procedure to make a written overview of the procedure's content with an indication of the main views, asserted.

§ 879. The Court may determine that the debt issue needs to be dealt with and decided first.

section 880. In determining whether something is proven or not, taken alone, as for the evidence that is led under the main debate. The Court's assessment of preservation, the weight is not bound by legal rules.

§ 881. By votes every judge and every judgment man 1 vote. In proceedings under section 12, paragraph 8, if exceptionally only 1 judge involved, this 2 votes. In the same way, every judgment man 1 ½ voice, if exceptionally only contributes 2 lay judges.
(2). A vote must be distinguished from the question of guilt and the punishment be brought to a vote first. Vote separately on the penalty or punishment reduction reasons, actual-will be the votes of the members of the Court, which has declared itself against the defendants ' guilt, but has remained in the minority, to count in favor of the defendants.

§ 882. The main debate is discharged by the Court's judgment in the case. The case is pending before the Court of first instance considered that, until the judgment enforcement can begin, or, in the case of an appeal until the prosecution has referred the matter to the High Court.

section 883. Judgment must, in so far as it does not go out of the rejection, either inactivity or dismissed.

(2). Dismiss the action to happen when 1) relationship is not subject to a public reprimand, 2) prosecution is abandoned, 3) ratio is out of date or 4) defendants not found guilty.

(3). The Court may not rule for some conditions that are not covered by the indictment.

(4). On the other hand, is not excluded from the right to place the impugned conditions during a second penalty provision than the one prosecutors have alleged used. The Court may also waive indictment in relation to the offence is connected with after-effects and failed (time and place, etc.). However, this can only happen if the right with security estimates that the defendants also provided such deviation from the indictment, have had adequate access to defense. The Court considers that this is not the case, or have the doubt in this respect, it shall, prior to its contrarian assessment taken into consideration for sentencing, give the parties the opportunity to comment and, as appropriate, adjourn the matter for the time necessary to carry out the defense.

section 884. Sentencing defendants, the Court in the reasons for judgment indicate 1) the circumstances which are considered proven and taken into consideration for sentencing, 2) the rule that is violated and 3) criminal legal basis.

(2). He exonerates the accused, the Court shall indicate in the explanatory statement 1) the circumstances, which is a condition of the sentence, and which is considered to be lacking or not to be proven, or 2) the penalty only circumstances deemed to exist, and (3)) the legislative measures that have been applied.

(3). The judgment shall also contain a justification for the possibility of a minority view. The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to this explanatory memorandum.

§ 885. There are confidentiality with regard to information about the Court's deliberations and vote, see. section 152 of the criminal code and sections 152 c-152 (f).

Chapter 79 jury section 886. The Prosecutor's Office shall prepare an extract of the case, which must contain the documents referred to in section 837 (1) and § 839 (1). The Prosecutor's Office sends the extract to the right and the Defender, as far as possible, at the latest 2 weeks before the main debate. The Danish court administration shall determine the number of extracts.

§ 887. Nævningerne occupy their seats in the courtroom in the order in which they were taken, without prejudice. § 79.

§ 888. When nævningerne have taken their seats, provide the Prosecutor an extract to each of nævningerne. The extracts should not be used outside the courtroom before the assessment begins.

§ 889. The Court's President reminds nævningerne that they must not have conversation or connection with anyone outside the courtroom about the case until the verdict is rendered, and that those in the courtroom must not be connected or conversation with anyone other than judges.

(2). The President of the Court of nævningerne, it is alleged that they honor and conscience laws must attentively as nævninger to follow the debate in court and the judge so that they each find right after the law and the evidence in the case. To that end, corresponding nævningerne separately standing: ' I promise on honor and conscience '.

(3). Objection is that the nævningerne not on proper way has taken the pledge must be made before the Prosecutor sets out details of the indictment.

section 890. In evidence and procedure about guilt sets out details of the indictment the Prosecutor (the presentation).

(2). The rules in section 854, section 871, paragraph 6, and paragraph 878 shall not apply in the jury.

§ 891. When the procedure is completed, get the guilt of defendants speak, after which the case admitted to ruling on this issue. Consultation and referendum performed by nævningerne and judges jointly under the leadership of the President of the Court of.

(2). By the decision of guilt must be disregarded, for defendants at the scene of the time found themselves in a condition as referred to in section 16 of the criminal code.

(3). In the vote on the guilt has each judge and each juror 1 vote. Nævningerne cast their vote first, since the President is addressing every single juror his vote in the order in which nævningerne is taken. Then vote the judges, so that the President places his vote last.

(4). A determination of guilt, which is unfavorable to defendants, can only be adopted with at least 4 votes from nævningerne, and at least two votes from the judges.

(5). It must appear from the judgment of guilt, how many, respectively, nævninger and judges who voted for acquittal and conviction. The order shall also contain a justification for the result and, if there is no consensus for any minority views. The rule in section 884 shall apply mutatis mutandis with regard to the justification of the decision.

(6). The order, which must be recorded in writing, delivered in a public hearing. The warrant must be issued to the accused, the Prosecutor and the Defender before any debate on fixing of the sanction.

section 892. If the Tribunal under section 891 is that the accused is not guilty, the Court will declare immediately frifindelsesdom.

§ 893. If defendants at the Tribunal in accordance with § 891 is found guilty, gets first Prosecutor and then the defender and appealed to the floor in order to express an opinion on the penalty and other points that have not previously been reason to engage in the debate. The Parties shall also have the opportunity to lead the evidence which is necessary in this context. The parties ' opinions do not cast doubt on the question, which is settled by the Court's ruling on guilt.

§ 894. When the debate on the sanction is completed, get the defendants to speak, after which the case admitted to DOM. Nævninger and judges shall enter again together for consultation and vote fixing of the sanction under the leadership of the President of the Court of.

(2). In the vote on the sanctions issue, each juror 1 vote, while judges together have as many votes as nævningerne. The referees have with each other an equal number of votes, except in exceptional cases only contribute 5 nævninger. In this case, has the following official age youngest judge 1 vote less than the other, unless, exceptionally, only contributes 2 judges.

(3). In determining the sanction vote alternately 2 nævninger and 1 judge, so that nævningerne votes first and the President lately. In addition, find the rules in sections 214 and 216 apply mutatis mutandis to the Court's deliberations and vote. With a number of votes applies with regard to sentencing the defendants for favourable results.

(4). Any question about whether defendants at the scene of the time found themselves in a condition as referred to in section 16 of the Criminal Code shall be governed by the rules laid down in paragraphs 1 to 3, before the decision of the sanctions issue. There is equality of votes whether or not defendants are subject to section 16 of the criminal code, is subject to the vote.

Chapter 80 criminal cases, in which there is no helping lay magistrates section 895. If the term is present in court, the prosecution with the Court's permission can prosecute orally to the transcript of the proceedings, and the debate can be carried out immediately.

(2). In other cases, the Prosecutor's Office indictment raises by an indictment that must meet the requirements in section 834.

section 896. The prosecution must also submit the indictment to the Court. By filing the criminal case initiated by the Court is. Once the indictment is filed, the Court shall fix the time and place of the main debate, unless the matter immediately rejected under section 846.

(2). The Court proclaims a call to the main negotiation for defendants with at least 4 days notice. The Court may, however, provide a shorter notice. At the service of the document shall be handed over a copy of the indictment to the accused.

(3). The call must specify 1) time and place of the main debate, and 2) to defendants ' no-show without enlightened legally decay can cause the accused person is arrested, see. § 757 or that defendants convicted of the conditions in which the indictment is concerned, without the possibility of appeal, see. § § 855 and 902.

(4). The service may be omitted when the proceedings are not questions about the higher penalty than fines. In that case, the Court will send the summons and a copy of the indictment to the accused no later than 2 weeks before the main debate.

(5). The Court determines whether the witnesses should be summoned immediately, and on other measures to be taken with regard to the evidence. By defendants appear in court to defendants have the opportunity to specify the evidence, as the defendants want to lead.

§ 897. No-show defendants without enlightened legal maturity, or refuse defendants to give evidence, the Court may hear the case as if the accused has confessed the fact to which the person is charged with, when there are no during the proceedings is the question whether the higher penalty than fines and the circumstances do not speak against the judgment may be made out by an endorsement on the indictment.
(2). If the matter is dealt with in another jurisdiction than the one in which the defendant resides or stays in, the Court may, at the request of the defendant, or if the accused fails to appear, determine that the accused shall be heard at the Court of the district in which the defendant resides or stays.

(3). If in a case where there is no question about the higher penalty than fines for defendants meets a person who has written power of Attorney from the defendants and is willing to provide the necessary information, the Court may receive the met explanations and statements and put them at the root of the decision, as if they were offered by the defendants themselves.

(4). Must be interrogated witnesses called by defendants in a case in which neither the accused or counsel are met, heard the witnesses of the Court.

§ 898. Sessions accused and recognizing guilty in the ratio, is indicted for, admitted the case to verdict, without rule is necessary to provide for additional information.

(2). Refuse defendants pleaded guilty, or confess defendants only partially the ratio is raised, or where the Court defendants, moreover, necessary, proof of the matter. Is defendant without counsel, the Court must examine whether additional information should be provided, and give defendants the opportunity to come up with requests for these proceedings.

(3). The burden of proof will be on the court hearing the case, unless the Court decides otherwise pursuant to sections 174 and 209. If proof cannot be made immediately, the Court postpones the case to a later hearing. The Court shall inform the parties of the time and place for re-hearing and supervisor defendants that this cannot expect any other request to the new hearing.

§ 899. A case can be determined by, the defendants in the Court adopts a specified fines or confiscation of certain articles or a specific amount, if 1) the offence under the law can be punished with a fine or result in confiscation, 2), the Court does not find reason to doubt the defendants ' guilt and 3) the Prosecutor gives consent.

(2). The Act determining the amount of the fine is not binding by fine adoption in accordance with paragraph 1.

(3). If defendants shall adopt a fine or confiscation pursuant to paragraph 1, the Fed minutes information. An adoption has the same effect as a judgment for enforcement and repeat offences.

§ 900. A case can be decided by the court assigns defendants a warning if 1) the Court finds that the accused is guilty, 2) case suitable for decision by a warning because of the nature of the offence, including, in particular, because we are talking about a first-time event of a poor offense, and 3) defendants did not protest.

(2). Information about the warning fed minutes.

Chapter 81



(Repealed)

The fourth paragraph (repealed)

The fifth section. Remedies against decisions taken Chapter 82 Appeals to High Court section 901. The City Court's judgments in criminal cases may be appealed to the High Court by the prosecution or by the defendants in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter. Appeals to the High Court, in whose district the District Court is located. The appeal may in addition to judgment include the prior treatment of the case and the decisions taken during the proceedings.

§ 902. The prosecution can appeal when there only after the law can be imposed other than fine or confiscation order follows public law for the offence.

(2). Defendants can only appeal when defendants have appeared in court and is sentenced to 1) more than 20 daily fines, 2) a fine of more than 3000 DKK, 3) confiscation of objects of equivalent value or 4) other public legal consequences.

(3). If the case is promoted pursuant to § 855, paragraph 3, nr. 4, can be appealed to the appeal, even though the defendant has not appeared in the District Court, if the appeal does not include the assessment of the evidence of defendants ' guilt and the conditions laid down in paragraph 2 are fulfilled.

(4). Decisions in accordance with § § 899 and 900 can not be brought before the higher court.

§ 903. Procesbevillingsnævnet could allow appeals of verdicts that cannot be appealed under section 902, paragraphs 1 to 3, if the matter is of fundamental character or special reasons, moreover, speak for it.

(2). Application for leave to appeal must be submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet within 14 days after the date of the judgment. If it is the defendants will appeal, the period shall be calculated as in section 904, paragraphs 2 and 3. Procesbevillingsnævnet may exceptionally grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 1 year after the date of the judgment. If it is the Prosecutor who wants to appeal, it must at the same time as the application to send notification of procesbevillingsnævnet application for defendants. Lack of notification does not imply that the matter may be rejected.

(3). The rules laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to leave to appeal of the decisions referred to in § 902, paragraph 4.

(4). If procesbevillingsnævnet shall notify the accused or the Prosecutor leave to appeal pursuant to paragraph 1 or 3, the Prosecutor shall bring the matter before the High Court. The proceedings must be instituted within 14 days after the procesbevillingsnævnet has informed the Prosecutor's Office about permission. If it is the public prosecutor's Office, who have been given leave to appeal, the Prosecutor's Office must serve a notice of appeal for defendants without prejudice. section 907, paragraph 2, before the expiration of the time limit set out in 2. PT.

section 904. Appeal period is 14 days and is calculated from the date of the judgment, see. However, paragraphs 2 and 3.

(2). If the sentence is to be served under section 219 (a), paragraph 5, the defendants ' appeal period from the service.

(3). If the matter is settled under section 897 and defendants were not present or made aware of the time of judgment, the defendants ' appeal time limit from the date on which the Court has sent a transcript of the judgment for defendants.

§ 905. Is a judgment or decision appealed against under section § 902 or 903, can also appeal against the counterparty (contra appeal) when such an appeal shall be initiated within 14 days after the defendant has been notified of the appeals, without prejudice to the other party. However, paragraphs 2 and 3.

(2). Is a judgment or decision appealed by the prosecution pursuant to section 902, see. § 904, the defendants ' deadline for contra appeal regardless of the time of the public prosecutor's appeal within the appeal period from the day following the expiration of the appeal period under section 904 (1).

(3). If the accused has been given leave to appeal pursuant to section 903, is considered the Prosecutor's time limit for contra appeals from the time when procesbevillingsnævnet has sent the Prosecutor's Office under the direction of the authorization.

section 906. The prosecution can appeal both to the advantage and to the disadvantage of the accused.

(2). An appeal in favor of defendants can also be initiated by the accused himself or, if the accused is under 18 years of age, of the defendants ' legal guardian.

(3). If the accused is dead, but has previously been sentenced to imprisonment, the accused spouse, relatives in the ascending or descending line and siblings appeal on defendants ' behalf. The prosecution can also appeal against a verdict in this case in favor of the defendants.

(4). Defendants ' Defender of the District Court has an obligation to, on request, to assist defendants with counsel about whether defendants should appeal the verdict, and to assist the defendants to launch an appeal.

section 907. The prosecution will appeal to the detriment of the accused under section 902, see. § 904, or contra appeals to the detriment of the defendants against the defendants ' appeal in accordance with the same provisions, a notice of appeal must be the High Court within expiry of the deadline for the public prosecutor's appeal or contra-appeal. Copy of the message is sent, as far as possible, at the same time appeal to defendants with ordinary and registered letter and by ordinary letter to the District Court and the accused defends. Are defendants in custody or subject to other measures, in accordance with article 3. § 769, can copy of the appeal, however, the message is sent as plain letter to the pre-trial jail (courthouse) or the institution in which the accused is placed.

(2). Will the prosecution in other cases appeals or contra appeals to the detriment of defendants, the Prosecutor's Office must serve a notice of appeal of defendants before the expiration of the time limit for the Prosecutor appeals or contra-appeal.

(3). The Prosecutor may initiate an appeal in favor of the defendants, although the appeal period has expired. How to appeal nor hindered by the fact that the accused has waived appeals.

(4). Reviewing the notification must contain the information that the accused or defence counsel later will be informed about the time of the main debate. A copy of the message will be sent to the District Court, whose decision is appealable.

section 908. Will defendants appeal, defendants must give notice prior to the expiration of the appeal period.

(2). Appeal by canvassing message can be made orally to the concerned district (hearings) or for the carrying out of service, and as in this case, make note of the appeal of the endorsement. Otherwise a written appeal notice to the Prosecutor or to the District Court. Appeal notice must be signed by the defendants. Are defendants in prison, can appeal the notice also shall be made orally to the City Court of rights, in whose constituency the prison is located, or to the prison superintendent, as in this case, make note of the appeal of a dedicated book. If defendants appeal notice is tabled to the latter book or for a report or is filed with the Court, respectively, the print-out of the supply or the received appeal notification without delay is sent to the Prosecutor's Office.
(3). Defendants have appealed against under section 902, see. § 904, or contra appealed against the Prosecutor's appeal in accordance with the same provisions, the Prosecutor shall ensure that a notice with the content specified in section 907, paragraph 4, shall be sent to the accused as soon as possible in accordance with the procedure laid down in section 907, paragraph 1. In other cases, provided such notice by the service in accordance with the procedure laid down in section 907, paragraph 2. Furthermore, the District Court shall inform the Prosecutor of the appeal, unless the appeal message has passed through the District Court.

section 909. Waiver of appeal can take place, after the judgment is handed down. An appeal may be waived as long as the High Court has not ruled. Waived appeals after the main proceedings before the national court have begun, however, the High Court can try the appeal reasons by the Court of its own motion shall take into consideration pursuant to section 927.

section 910. High Court rejects an appeal, which has not taken place before the expiry of the appeal period, see. section 904.

(2). The Court may authorize the appeal, if the party makes it to the anchor, concerned only after the expiry of the appeal period has been aware of the fact that the appeal was based, or exceeding the time limit, incidentally, is due to reasons that are not attributable to the person concerned. The appeal message must be initiated within 14 days after the anchor, has been familiar with the appeal reason, or after, that the circumstances which have led to the breach of the deadline, is no longer here. The appeal notice shall include the reasons for the failure to submit by the deadline.

(3). Defendants have launched appeals (contra appeal) pursuant to § 905 (2) too late, can the court allow the appeal if there are reasonable grounds for it.

Section 911. If an appeal is made before the expiry of the appeal period, may not be enforced against the judgment, which the appeal relates.

(2). The appeal is made after the expiry of the appeal period, the High Court may on request decide that the enforcement of the judgment must be postponed or stopped. This is done in any case, if an appeal is allowed under section 910, paragraph 2.

(3). When an application under section 903 is submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet, National President of the Tribunal determine that the execution should be postponed or stopped. This is done in any case, if the appeal is allowed.

section 912. Appeals may be supported on, 1) that the district court violated the rules for the proceedings or used these wrong, 2) to the size of the penalty is not proportionate to the offence, 3) to the District Court in determining whether the defendants should be tried, have applied the law incorrectly, or 4) that the question of whether the defendants should be tried, is falsely settled as a result of erroneous assessment of the evidence in the case.

(2). Breach or wrong application of the rules for the proceedings, the Court shall of its own motion, may not only be used as an appeal because in accordance with paragraph 1, nr. 1, if the party has objected to that effect in the course of the proceedings in the District Court.

(3). An appeal shall be deemed to include the assessment of the evidence of defendants ' guilt, see. (1). 4, unless otherwise stated in the appeal notice.

§ 913. The one anchor, in reviewing the message stating what the appeal is supported on, see. section 912. Where special reasons speaking for it, can the court give that access to state the reasons for the appeal after appeal deadline.

section 914. When an appeal is made, the defendant may ask the Court to reject the appeal case, if 1) the time limits and procedures laid down in this chapter are not complied with, 2) the anchor, which lacks the power to appeal, 3) the appeals cited reason undoubtedly cannot lead to the lifting of the sentence or 4) appeal is excluded under section 902.

(2). The Court may also dismiss the proceedings of its own motion of the reasons mentioned in paragraph 1.

(3). Refusal in accordance with paragraph 1 or paragraph 2 shall be effected by the order, after that is where the party's anchor, access to express their views orally or in writing.

section 915. If the High Court did not immediately reject the appeal, appoints the President of the Tribunal counsel for the accused country, if this has not selected a defender.

§ 916. Hearings to be held in the main debate, are not open to the public. The rules in section 748 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Requests to the Court, which cannot be made orally in a court hearing, be submitted in writing to the Court. Are defendants in jail, defendants can apply to the Court shall be made against the prison superintendent, who shall make note to that effect in a designated book. Transcript be sent without delay to the Court.

section 917. If the appeal involves the assessment of the evidence of defendants ' guilt, finds a completely new main negotiation venue for the High Court. The appeal is being prepared, processed and are governed by the rules set out in chapter 77-79, unless otherwise provided for in this chapter. The rules in § § 926-930 does not apply.

(2). If the appeal does not include the assessment of the evidence of defendants ' guilt, dealt with the case in accordance with the provisions of chapter 78, unless otherwise provided for in this chapter. § and § 849 843 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis. The rules in section 748 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis under the main debate. The rule in section 854 shall not apply.

§ 918. The Prosecutor's Office shall prepare an extract that must contain 1) transcript of the City Court's verdict, 2) extracts from the transcript of the proceedings on the main debate at the District Court and 3) the documents referred to in section 837 (1) and § 839 (1).

(2). The extract is submitted to the High Court and defender, as far as possible, at the latest 2 weeks before the main debate. The National President of the Tribunal shall determine the number of extracts.

§ 919. In cases where the appeal includes the evidence of defendants ' guilt, the Prosecutor shall prepare an indictment as soon as possible. The indictment shall comply with the requirements of § 834 and shall in addition contain a reference to the Court's judgment.

(2). Is an appeal made pursuant to section 902, see. § 904, carried out under the direction of the indictment in accordance with the procedure laid down in section 907, paragraph 1. In other cases, served the indictment for defendants.

(3). Served the indictment before the expiry of the appeal period, see. § 904, is the second appeal notice from the Prosecutor's Office is not necessary.

section 920. If a frifindende judgment is appealed by the public prosecutor, the High Court may dismiss the appeal in accordance with the rule set out in § 846, if the Court considers that the case 1) is not subject to a public reprimand, 2) that the impugned relationship not criminal offence, or 3) to criminal responsibility is extinguished by prescription.

(2). No-show defendants without enlightened legally decay in a case in which the judgment has been appealed by the accused, and where the appeal includes evidence assessment, the Court may by order dismiss the defendants ' appeal, if the Court considers that the case not with utility can be treated without the defendants present.

(3). In addition, the Court may by order dismiss the defendants ' appeal, if the indictment or call is not in the usual manner have been able to be served on the accused, because this change of domicile or residence without giving the required notice.

§ 921. Defendants have the right to participate in court hearings relating to the processing of the appeal.

(2). If the appeal does not include the evidence of defendants ' guilt, the case can be dealt with, even if the defendants do not show. The case, however, can only be dealt with if the accused defends is met.

§ 921 (a) brought an action against The judgment read out by head. the beginning, unless the Court considers that it is more appropriate that the Prosecutor instead wholly or partly explains the påankede judgment, the content, or that the Court making it aware of the content of judgment in any other way.

§ 922. New evidence can be traced to the High Court, if they relate to circumstances, as the Court may consider in the case in question.

(2). The Prosecutor's Office provides for obtaining such evidence and provides immediate notification to the Defender. There is disagreement as to whether, or in what way information must be obtained, or will its provision make it necessary to postpone the proceedings, the Court decision. The Court of its own motion, decide that new information must be obtained, give the cold cuts to the public prosecutor's Office.

§ 923. Injections for records of evidence about the explanations given by witnesses and survey and discretionary men during treatment can in addition to the city court in the cases referred to in § 871 used as proof, if none of the parties in the main debate has requested a new hearing.

§ 924. If only defendants have appealed, the Court may not impose a heavier penalty than by the City Court's verdict.

§ 925. Breach or wrong application of the rules for the proceedings must not lead to the repeal of an appealed the verdict, unless it is to be assumed, that observance of the rule could have meant that the case got a different outcome.

(2). Breach or wrong application of the rules for the proceedings, which are exclusively provided by the account of the defendants can not lead to a modification of an appealed the verdict to the detriment of the accused.

§ 926. If a party has supported the appeal on conditions that can lead to the national court makes new substantial case law, can the other party, irrespective of the fact that the appeal of his case has expired, claim the verdict quashed on the grounds of error, which can lead to the back for reconsideration. If a party, in such a case would argue the party must give the other party the judgment revoked, notice thereof and of the grounds for the claim in good time before the main debate, the other party will have the necessary time to prepare.
(2). The High Court can, if special reasons speaking for it, allow a party to support an appeal on matters which are not listed in the party's appeal notice, and which are not submitted in a timely manner pursuant to section 913 or after (1), (2). paragraph, and which also does not have to be taken into account by the Court of its own motion pursuant to section 927. The Court shall stay the proceedings if the new facts in support of the appeal makes further preparation necessary for the opposing party.

section 927. The High Court can only determine whether a rule should be amended or repealed by the judgment or the reasons given in support of the appeal. From here, however, the following exceptions apply: 1) if the only error in the proceedings set out in support of the appeal, the Court may, when judgment is not repealed by this reason, determine whether the error of law is applied to the detriment of the accused, or whether the penalty is disproportionately high.

2) When the Court, in a case where the defendants are convicted, considers that an essential rule for proceedings, the purpose of which is to protect the defendants, is infringed, the Court may nullify the verdict and may remit the case, if the Court finds that the mistakes makes domfældelsens accuracy is dubious.

(2). If a judgment is concerned more defendants or several offences committed by the same defendants, but only appealed for one or some defendants or offences concerned, can the Court take a relationship, which is in support of the appeal, bearing in mind also in relation to a defendant or an offence for which the judgment is not appealed. The same applies to the fact that the Court has taken into account of its own motion in accordance with paragraph 1.

section 928. If the Court comes to the conclusion that the appealed decision must be changed, the Court may hand down new substantial case law, when the necessary basis for this are present.

(2). To be defendants in a case in which the High Court will hand down new substantial case law, convicted after a criminal provision, which have not been applied in the judgment appealed against, and have the prosecution nor for the High Court claims that the use of this provision, the parties must be given access to comment thereon.

§ 929. The Court considers that the appealed decision must be changed, but that the conditions under which the Court may impose substantial case law, is not present, the court annuls the judgment. If the repeal the reason also wholly or partially includes the treatment, which is the basis for the judgment, the Court also repeals in whole or in part this treatment. Refer the case back to the new treatment by municipal court, if this error is not of such a nature, that the District Court should have dismissed the case. High Court home visningsdom must, if necessary, specify from what point the new treatment should begin.

section 930. If there's rendered home visningsdom, the public prosecutor's Office, if it is not waiving prosecution, as soon as possible once again refer the matter to the District Court.

(2). If the Court considers it necessary, it may decide to resume reading from an earlier point than indicated in the home display. Before the new verdict is handed down, the Parties shall have the opportunity to comment.

(3). The case was appealed from the defendants ' side only, can not be imposed heavier penalty than by the previous judgment, unless the conditions for resumption are present.

§ 931. At the vote in appeal cases processed under the assistance of lay judges, without prejudice. section 689, paragraph 3, have every judge and every judgment man 1 vote. If exceptionally only contributes 2 judges, each of these 1 ½ vote. In the same way, every judgment man 1 ½ voice, if exceptionally only contributes 2 lay judges.

(2). In the vote on the debt issue in appeal cases processed under the assistance of nævninger, see. section 689, paragraph 2, has each judge and each juror 1 vote. Nævningerne cast their vote first, since the President is addressing each individual juror his vote in the order in which nævningerne is taken. Then vote the judges, so that the President places his vote last. One for defendants unfavourable decision of guilt can only be adopted with at least 6 votes from nævningerne, and at least two votes from the judges.

(3). In the vote on the sanctions issue in appeal cases processed under the assistance of nævninger, see. section 689, paragraph 2, have each juror 1 vote, while judges together have as many votes as nævningerne. The referees have with each other an equal number of votes, except in exceptional cases only involved 8 nævninger. In this case, has the following official age youngest judge 1 vote less than the other, unless, exceptionally, only contributes 2 judges. In determining the sanction vote alternately 3 nævninger and 1 judge, so that nævningerne votes first and the President lately. In addition, find the rules in sections 214 and 216 apply mutatis mutandis to the Court's deliberations and vote. With a number of votes applies with regard to sentencing the defendants for favourable results.

Chapter 83 Appeals to the Supreme Court, section 932. High Court judgments in criminal cases can only be appealed with the Board's permission for authorization Process. Such permission may be granted, if the matter is of fundamental character or special reasons, moreover, speak for that reason. The authorization may be limited to a part of the matter, including with regard to the reasons on which the appeal may be supported, see. § 933, paragraph 2, if special reasons speaking for it.

(2). Application for leave to appeal must be submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet within 14 days after the date of the judgment. If it is the defendants will appeal, the period shall be calculated in accordance with the rules in section 904, paragraphs 2 and 3. Procesbevillingsnævnet may exceptionally grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 1 year after the date of the judgment. If it is the public prosecutor's Office, which will appeal, it must at the same time as the application to procesbevillingsnævnet inform defendants on the application. Lack of notification does not imply that the matter may be rejected.

(3). When the application for leave to appeal has been filed, the Supreme Court can decide that the enforcement of the judgment must be postponed or stopped. This happens at least when appeals are allowed.

§ 933. By reason of an appeal to the Supreme Court, see § 903 (4), § 905, paragraphs 1 and 3, §, § 906 907, paragraphs 2 to 4, section 910 (1) and (2) and § 913 by analogy.

(2). The further appeal may be made by reference to the grounds mentioned in section 912 (1). 1-3. the rule in section 912 (2), shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Cases concerning the dissolution of political associations can always be challenged before the Supreme Court.

§ 934. As soon as the prosecution has served notice of appeal has been received by the accused or his appeal notice with accompanying justification, submit the prosecution case file and a print-out of the main negotiations for District Court and High Court to the Supreme Court with the comments or requests to which the prosecution considers necessary.

§ 935. The Supreme Court can immediately upon request or of its own motion, by order dismiss the appeal for the reasons mentioned in section 914 (1). 1-3, or because the Board's authorization under section 932 authorization Process is not available.

(2). The Supreme Court did not immediately reject the appeal, appoints Chief Justice counsel for defendants, if the accused has not chosen a defender.

section 936. By the Supreme Court's treatment of the appeal considers the rules in § § 909, 916, 921 and 922, 924-930, mutatis mutandis.

(2). To be witnesses or sight and discretionary men questioned, Supreme Court, when the Court considers it necessary in the interests of full disclosure, the proceedings provide that they shall be heard in the Supreme Court, see. sections 174 and 209. Otherwise the interrogation of witnesses or Visual and discretionary men according to the rules laid down in chapter 67 and 68 by the District Court, as the Supreme Court so requests.

(3). The Supreme Court may also, if it is found necessary to the completeness of information, provide that witnesses or sight and discretionary men, who have been questioned in the past, are summoned to personal questioning during the main debate in the Supreme Court.

§ 937. During the main debate has the party as anchor, first floor. Moreover, the debate is going on in the forms, which the Supreme Court in accordance with the rules set out in Chapter 2, 3 and 16 additional sets. The rules in section 748 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Examination of witnesses for the Supreme Court are carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in § § 866-869.

sections 938-967. (Repealed)

Chapter 84



(Repealed)

Chapter 85 Dear to higher court section 968. Awards and other decisions handed down by the District Court, which is not, or not for the time being, can be appealed pursuant to §§ 901-905, may be appealed to the High Court by any person against whom the order or resolution contains a decision, unless otherwise provided for by law.

(2). Persons covered by section 172, paragraph 1, 2 or 4, with the restrictions specified in paragraph 1, the appeal of door closing, record ban and name ban. Orders for door closing can only be appealed if the appellant has been present or been represented by a person as mentioned in 1. item from the same mass-media in the court hearing, which the Court addressed the issue.

(3). Verdicts can only be appealed in the cases referred to in section 1013.

(4). Awards and other decisions handed down during the main debate or during its preparation, can, however, save as otherwise provided in law, only be appealed if the decision or the resolution 1) regards the merits of the timetables, 2) goes out on that case postponed, rejected or raised, 3) terms of imprisonment, seizure, search or similar, 4) regards the door closing, record or name ban, picture or audio recording or drawing 5) imposes a penalty or costs or 6) is directed at someone which is not a party to the proceedings.
section 968 a. Rulings and other decisions that are handed down by the High Court during the processing of an appeal, can only be appealed to the Supreme Court by the parties or the persons referred to in section 968, paragraph 2, under equivalent conditions as stated in § 968 and appropriations Committee's permit process. Such authorisation may be granted if the appeal concerns questions of a fundamental nature or particular reasons, moreover, speak for that reason.

(2). Application for permission for the ladies and must be submitted to procesbevillingsnævnet within 14 days after the decision or the decision has been given. It is the defendants who want loved ones, and has accused not been present at the Declaration, shall be counted from the date of decision application deadline. Procesbevillingsnævnet may exceptionally grant authorization, if the application is filed later, but within 1 year after the order or decision has been given. If it is the public prosecutor who will dear, it must at the same time as the application to procesbevillingsnævnet notification of the application for the grant, which the ruling or decision relates. Lack of notification does not imply that the matter may be rejected.

(3). If procesbevillingsnævnet shall notify the accused or the prosecution permission to loved ones in accordance with paragraph 1, the Prosecutor shall bring the matter to the Supreme Court. The proceedings must be instituted within 14 days after the procesbevillingsnævnet has informed the Prosecutor's Office about permission.

(4). Awards and other decisions that are handed down by the High Court during the processing of an appeal, and which is aimed at anyone who is not a party to the proceedings may be appealed to the Supreme Court under similar conditions as stated in § 968 without permission under paragraph 1, without prejudice to article. However, section 1013, paragraph 3.

§ 969. Where this law does not decide otherwise, kæremåls deadline is 14 days from the issuance of the decision, was expecting about what speech is, however, to the provisions of section 910 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). Kæremål does not delay execution of the decision, unless the opposite is determined either by the Court which has issued the decision, or of the court ladies and raised.

(3). Dear against the decision on giving notification of intercepted communications, see. section 788, or that the material is brought about by such an intervention, must be destroyed, see. § 791, have suspensory effect.

§ 970. Kæremål shall be made in writing for the Court, if the decision appealed from, or be declared oral to his rights. Raised kæremål from criminal prosecution authority page, leave this without stay same serve for term, and when anyone else for the present question he or she is regarded as the counterpart, also for the latter, unless the prosecuting authority in the Court in the person's presence have declared that would raise such kæremål. Raised kæremål by term or by someone who is not a party in the case, the Court, acting under corresponding prerequisite prosecuting authority as well as that might otherwise be regarded as counterpart, informed of the appeal.

(2). Is a term in prison, and there is no occasion for him to travel kæremål to the transcript of the proceedings in accordance with the preceding paragraph, can he make it to the City Court of rights, in whose constituency the prison is located, or to the prison administrator book, see. § 848 (2); transcript of injection will be given uopholdelig to submit to the Court whose decision is contested. Has this person, is to defend the long-term assist him, as determined in section 906 (4).

§ 971. In so far as the Court decision is being contested, if not under section 222 or section 178 reverse the decision so that the objective of the appeal thus obtained, shall submit the appeal to the superior court without delay, accompanied by the necessary transcripts and other documents, these last in transmit certified copies thereof, in so far as the originals cannot be dispensed with, as well as to the circumstances of the remarks, which from the Court's page may exist.

(2). Both the one who has raised kæremål, as the other party may submit written opinions on the matter to the superior court; hereby applies the same as in the previous paragraph the last two sentences are given on the appeal itself.

section 972. The superior court is not bound by the assessment of the facts on which the contested decision is due to. Find the parent right to obtaining new information, gives the court order made thereon to the prosecution. The rule in section 922 hereby shall apply mutatis mutandis. Regard to appeal an order or decision made by a different court than the one in which the main debate incidentally is done, can the court give notice issued for the provision of new information immediately to the Court whose order or decision is appealed.

(2). Where special reasons exist to speak, therefore, can the parent right exceptionally, on application or of its own motion the court hearing; Defender becomes in this case always to appoint, unless the term itself has assumed a defender, or the Defender, who has already been appointed for him, is qualified to appear before the superior court and declares itself willing to do so. The rules in section 748 (a) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). The Court's decision is taken by order and shall be communicated without delay to all concerned.

§ 973. High Court decision in an appeals may be brought before the Supreme Court can only be appealed to the Board's authorization Process with permission. Such authorisation may be granted if the appeal concerns questions of a fundamental nature or particular reasons, moreover, speak for that reason. The authorization may be limited to a part of the case, if special reasons speaking for it. The rules in § 968 (a), (2) and (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

§ 973 a. reversal of a warrant for door closing that is appealed under section 968 (1), (2). paragraph, or section 968 (a), paragraph 1 shall be without legal effect for the hearing that is held in the Court whose decision is appealed.

§ 974. Decisions concerning the preparation of a kæremåls debate can in similar extent as determined to appeal the case taken by the President of the Court of matters.

Chapter 86 Resumption § 975. When prosecution is waived after the indictment is raised, without judgment in the matter, in addition to it in section 724 (2) in the cases referred to in the indictment is only raised when new evidence of weight later comes for the day, or the conditions specified in section 976 is present.

§ 976. Resumption of a matter that is dealt with by the Supreme Court or by the High Court, and under which the accused is acquitted, can take place after the Reich lawyer's request: 1) when it according to an admission of guilt, defendants later have submitted, or other evidence that later have come for the day, it must be assumed that he has committed the crime;

2) When false explanations or declarations are submitted during the proceedings of witnesses or vision or discretionary men, or false or falsified documents have been used under the same, or any criminal offence, the term end to influence or determine the outcome of the case, is expelled either by the accused or by someone who by virtue of his Office or public office have participated in these proceedings, and that in the circumstances is good reason to believe that such have caused or contributed to that defendants have escaped conviction.

(2). Under similar conditions, the resumption will take place, where defendants alleged to have been guilty of a greater crime than the why he is convicted.

§ 977. At the request of a convicted can the resumption of a high court or a high court judgment take place: 1) when new information is provided, and it is deemed admissible, to these, if they had been available during the proceedings, could have resulted in acquittal or the application of a significant milder penal provision;

2) when something such conditions reported as ommeldt in section 976 (1). 2, and it is considered admissible that such may have caused or contributed to the conviction;

3) when in fact special circumstances that make it overwhelmingly likely that the available supporting documents have not been properly evaluated.

(2). The provisions of section 906, (2) and (3) 1. paragraph, find here mutatis mutandis.

(3). Coming event, which is assumed to give the defendants or others on his behalf to add to apply on the case's resumption, of the Court or the Prosecutor's knowledge, they should inform the person concerned thereof.

§ 978. Revision may not take place so long as an appeal under the General rules of the law is open, or as long as a raised appeal remains undecided.

(2). That penalty has been served shall not preclude the resumption.

§ 979. Application for resumption are made for the Special Court of final appeal. In the section 977 (1). 3 cases referred to in claim must be made within 5 years after the date of the judgment; sentenced persons pursuant to the judgment has been subjected to deprivation of liberty, may petition for resumption, however, always be made until 2 years after his release.

(2). The application shall be submitted in writing and must specify the circumstances in which it is supported, and the EVI­dence, which denied having to give the case a different outcome. Are defendants in prison, his application shall be made in accordance with section 848 to the City Court's rights or prison administrator book. Is the application supported on any such reason as mentioned in § 976 (1). 2 of the basic regulation. § 977 (1). 2, it must, as far as possible, be accompanied by a printout of the relevant order of that conviction. Transcript of the earlier judgment should be included.
section 980. Be found in the application, no reason given, which under the law can result in resumption, or are they facts or evidence apparently insignificant, the Court may by order dismiss the petition without delay.

(2). The Court finds no reason for such rejection, gives it, in so far as they are not already with the request has been submitted to it a statement by the defendant, as the case may be, the amount deemed adequate, this opportunity to comment in writing or orally.

§ 981. The Court considers that the additional information should be provided before the decision is taken whether the resumption should take place, giving it, in so far as it does not even want to organize these obtained, in this respect, the necessary cold cuts. To be witnesses or defendants questioned, happen the hearing according to the rules laid down in chapter 67 and 68, unless the Court considers it necessary for its very complete information even to receive the relevant explanations.

(2). Where the application for resumption is supported on, that such an offence has been committed as mentioned in § 976 (1). 2 of the basic regulation. § 977 (1). 2, but a criminal case, as it has raised, has not yet been completed, will be, if necessary, the decision to postpone, until such criminal proceedings have ended.

(3). Decisions concerning the preparation of an application for resumption of the debate can in similar extent as determined to appeal the case taken by the President of the Court of matters.

section 982. The Court determines by order whether the application should be accepted or rejected; take it to the order, the order goes out on that new main debate should take place. Is the death of the convicted person, the Court shall always without new main debate either reject the application for resumption or pass judgment, whereby the earlier judgment.

§ 983. The new main debate takes place at the High Court, which has previously convicted in the case. It is prepared and promoted in accordance with the General on the main debate to the High Court given rules; about nævninger to contribute, be determined in accordance with the rules laid down in section 689.

section 984. Where resumption is admitted only after the request of the sentenced person or any of the of section 906, (2) and (3) 1. paragraph referred to persons, must the new dom in no point depart from the earlier judgment prejudicial to him. In other cases, such deviation must not happen for the points, which are not affected by the revision.

section 985. The special Appeal Court judgment resumption accorded or denied, is finally and upåankelig.

section 985 a. the Special Court of final appeal may, in accordance with the Danish national lawyer's request, allow the prosecution of a matter that is dealt with by a court outside of the Danish State, and where the accused is acquitted, takes place here in the country when the conditions in section 976 (1). 1, are fulfilled.

(2). section 979, paragraph 2 1. and (4). paragraph, section, section 980 981, paragraphs 1 and 3, § 982, 1. section, and section 985 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). The case dealt with by the District Court in accordance with the General rules on the main debate in 1. instance.

section 986. Application for resumption does not require the postponement or termination of enforcement of the judgment, unless the Court decides to the contrary; the same is true about the decision on the resumption, taken under section 976. Resumption is decided pursuant to section 977, will be always to postpone or halt the execution, if the sentenced person desires it.

§ 987. Is a lack of accused have been convicted without appeal according to the rules laid down in chapter 82 can take place, the sentenced person may petition for retrial to the new debate, if the party concerned proves to have had legal conditions and through him unaccountable circumstance has been prevented from in time to review this, or that its application is not filed in due time have come to the sentenced person's knowledge. The application must be made to the Court which has handed down judgment in the case, within such period as determined in section 904, see. section 910. The rules in § § 979-982, paragraph 2.0 shall apply mutatis mutandis. Denied the resumption, can issue brought before the Special Court of final appeal in accordance with the rules of loved ones to the Supreme Court.

(2). If the matter under section 855, paragraph 3, nr. 4, is promoted in the absence of the defendants, sentenced persons regardless of the conditions laid down in paragraph 1 1. paragraph, apply for retrial to the new debate. The application must be made to the Court which has handed down judgment in the case, within four weeks from judgment notification under section 219 (a), paragraph 5. The Court may, exceptionally, resume proceedings if the request is submitted later, but within 1 year after the judgment notification. The rules laid down in paragraphs 1, 3. and (4). paragraph shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(3). Sentenced person fails to appear under the new main debate, by order of the court case, and raises the judgment remains in force.

(4). In paragraph 1, 1. point, fulfilment of the following conditions may apply for resumption of an appeal, defendants who are rejected because of his no-show. An appeal is rejected under section 920, (3), the accused may petition for resumption when he demonstrates that it is due to him unaccountable circumstance that indictment or subpoena not in the usual way has been served on him. Application for resumption must be made to the satisfaction of the Court that rejected the appeal. Moreover, the provisions laid down in paragraphs 1, 2 and 4. paragraph, mutatis mutandis.

§ 988. If a criminal trial is resumed under section 987, paragraph 2, can be inputs to the transcript of the proceedings on the explanations given by witnesses and survey and discretionary men under the prior treatment apart from in the cases referred to in § 871 used as proof, if none of the parties in the main debate has asked for renewed questioning.

The sixth section. Rules regarding the treatment of private criminal proceedings and on the prosecution of civil claim during criminal proceedings Chapter 87



(Repealed)

Chapter 88 Rules about the treatment of private criminal proceedings section 989. Criminal matters, which only 66.9% of private, will be treated in accordance with the rules of civil procedure, see. However, section 990.

section 990. When someone at a county court judgement in a case in which a private plaintiff in the civil procedure forms have complained of a crime that is subject to private criminal prosecution, is sentenced to jail, can he raise appeals in accordance with the rules applicable in public matters. The Attorney General has since in accordance with the rules laid down in chapter 82, to refer the matter to the High Court where the appeal case is prepared and processed in accordance with the applicable rules of public matters. Attorney General lets notice of appeal case serve the private plaintiff, who have access to join the prosecution of the national court in accordance with the provisions of § 727. The Attorney General finds that a public interest requires that a court verdict in a private criminal proceedings (see persecution. 1. point.) be the subject of påanke, he may of its own motion initiate such and preceding rules, then apply mutatis mutandis.

(2). The foregoing rules shall apply mutatis mutandis where a national court's verdict in a private criminal proceedings can påankes to the Supreme Court pursuant to the rules in section 371 or § 932.

(3). The private plaintiff may regardless of this his position questioned as a witness in the case.

Chapter 89 criminal prosecution of civil claim during criminal proceedings § 991. In cases, which are dealt with in accordance with Chapter 80 without the involvement of lay judges, who awarded the aggrieved replacement with defendants of the knows the crime caused harm, when the person in question has requested the Court of first instance. The injured party must be given the opportunity to submit a claim, in so far as the matter after its nature gives rise to it.

(2). In other public criminal proceedings shall be the responsibility of the public prosecutor's Office after the English petition to pursue civil claims, if this can be done without significant inconvenience.

(3). Specific evidence relating to civil demands in a jury trial must be specified in the certificate list, see. § § 837 and 839.

(4). The Court may at any stage to deny a civil claims proceedings during criminal proceedings, when it deems that its treatment under this cannot happen without significant inconvenience.

(5). The prejudiced party can at any stage until the case's admission to judgment take its application under this paragraph first and second piece back without prejudice to access to admonish the requirement set out in the civil procedure forms.

§ 992. The Court considers that the information available to support a claim made pursuant to the preceding paragraphs, is incomplete, or that the conviction or acquittal, which will take place for the criminal case, the question will not lead to a decision in the same direction of the claim, so this will be not to take under the State.

(2). In any case in which the Court does not have påkendt a during the proceedings complained of civil claims, it is the aggrieved freely in order to censure this in the civil procedure forms.

section 993. The size of the compensation that is awarded the aggrieved, be fixed by the Court. By stemmegivningen about amount will be the amount of force, which has more than half of the votes for it, when there is counted the votes is votes for a higher amount.

§ 994. In cases pursued by the injured party, the civil requirements applicable in the same way as the claim for penalty.

section 995. Påankes judgment for criminal case, will be green-also its decision regarding the criminal matter complained of civil claims that the test of the overall law, in so far as the decision of criminal case must determine the Green-decision with regard to the aforesaid requirements. Otherwise, include the parent's ordeal is not the civil requirements, unless these are expressly withdrawn during appeal, see. However, the penultimate paragraph.
(2). Also in respect to the appeals indictment has authority to carry out the English of the child when appropriate request from this existence. The rules in § 991, paragraph 4, and section 992, see also here mutatis mutandis.

(3). By påanke, which also includes assessment, will be the proof of the subordinate court raised the civil requirements to give the parent's ordeal, when not both accused and the aggrieved Express has waived this; such requirements can withal in this case from new of involvement during the proceedings to the same extent as if the case was brought before the concerned parent right as the first instance.

(4). Dear does not occur in the face of the Court's decisions in respect of civil claims.

section 995 (a). The Court may give the injured free process, when it is deemed necessary with legal representation by statement of claim and the prejudiced party fulfil the economic conditions under section 325.

(2). When circumstances speaks for it, the Court may, in cases where a person has died as a result of a crime, appoint a lawyer for the relatives to assist in the statement of claim.

section 996. In the face of the Court's decision regarding a judgment by påkendt civic requirements stands separate appeals in the civil procedure in forms both defendants as the aggrieved open when the decision would be påankes in accordance with the rules of civil procedure.

section 996 (a). During criminal proceedings concerning the conditions that provide the basis for annulment of marriage under section 23 of the law on marriage conclusion and resolution, criminal prosecution authority at the request of the Minister of Justice or the one he has the authority to bring an action for annulment, claim marriage annulment. The provisions of § § 991-996 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

The seventh episode. Enforcement of judgments in criminal matters Chapter 90



§ 997. Police Director shall ensure the execution of criminal judgments, both in regard to punishment as judgment in terms of other provisions, including compensation to the injured party, in so far as it desires it. He stands in this way under the supervision of the State Attorney. Fines, court costs and confiscation be recovered, however, of arrears collection authority.

(2). Compensation during criminal proceedings is awarded any, as well as other benefits by judgment is imposed on the outstanding, recovered after they in paper on civil procedure prescribed rules. For confiscation applies also the rules in § 90, paragraphs 2 to 4, article 91, paragraph 2-4, and section 92 of the law on the enforcement of punishment, etc.

(3). In the judgments by which any tilholdes to fulfill an obligation to the public, which forced the Mediterranean setting a consecutive fine shall accrue to the Exchequer. § 90, paragraph 4, of the law on the enforcement of sentences, etc. shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 998. Arise regarding the interpretation or judgment in other respects, see. However, section 112, no. 1, of the law on the enforcement of sentences, etc., the dispute between Police Director or the this broad authority and against whom there are issues about to execute a criminal conviction, the question becomes, when requested to submit to the Court which has handed down judgment in the case in the first instance, but without the of the public prosecutor or Police Director organized the execution of the basic need to be exposed unless the Court decides it.

(2). The Court's decision is taken by order. The dispute about whether the case against whom there are questions about the enforcement of the sentence, the sentenced person, the hearing and the evidence take place in a public hearing, in which that person is present. In other cases, the decision shall be taken after that, so far as necessary, given the parties the opportunity to comment or oral.

(3). The City Court's decision by it in the preceding paragraph, the second sentence referred questions can påankes to the High Court. In addition, pursuant to the present article decisions alone be subject of loved ones.

§ 999. A criminal conviction cannot be enforced before the deadline for appeals in accordance with the general rule of the law has expired, or an appeal waiver is granted.

(2). Is the sentenced person in custody after the criminal verdict, judgment must be enforced as soon as it can be observed that the judgment is final.

(3). There is reason to believe that the sentenced person will leave the country before the execution can be carried out in accordance with paragraph 1, or otherwise seek to evade enforcement, it can in a bødedom be determined immediately that the fine can be recovered unless made security for its payment.

(4). For fine judgements, which cannot be appealed, and the fine decisions under section 899 applies an enforcement deadline of 3 days, unless a longer period shall be determined in accordance with the Civil Penal Code. The deadline is calculated in section 904 specified way. Under similar circumstances, as indicated in paragraph 3, Police Director immediately let the decision enforcement, unless a guarantee for payment of the fine.

(5). With regard to compensation that is awarded by a criminal conviction, the section 480, in paragraph 1, provided for enforcement deadline.

§ § 1000-1001. (Repealed) § 1002. After the verdict was handed down, find the rules in chapter 74 of seizure for security of public demands on job costs, requirements on confiscation in accordance with the Criminal Code section 75, paragraph 1 1. point, 2. part, and 2. clause, and paragraph 3, and § 76 (a), paragraph 5, fine English demands or claims for compensation in the proceedings mutatis mutandis. The decision taken by the Court which has handed down the judgment in 1. instance and in connection with this decision, how it seized to be used, see. § 807 d, paragraphs 2 and 3.

(2). Has anyone who is sentenced to unconditional imprisonment for 8 months or more, evaded punishment execution, his assets can be seized according to the rules laid down in chapter 74. In addition to those in section d, paragraph 5, 807 cases referred to lapse the seizure, when less than 10 years from the date of the judgment, unless the Court on application may exceptionally decide to uphold it.

sections 1003-1005. (Repealed) section 1006. The above rules, with those of factual arguments or specific requirements the following reductions also apply to the execution of orders, whereby the Court has imposed on witnesses or other punishment.

(2). Enforcement of the orders referred to in § 178, however, can take place only when the deadline to submit an application for revocation of the decision pursuant to section 178 is the gradient, or the Court has refused to comply with such a request.

Eighth section. Court costs, etc. in criminal matters Chapter 91 Costs § 1007. In criminal cases, pursued by a public authority, provided the costs of the proceedings and of the penalty enforcement by the public without prejudice to the right to get them replaced according to the following rules.

(2). The remuneration of a chosen Defender concern not the public; However, the Court may, exceptionally, when it after the specific circumstances are right that term have chosen the person to defend, with the public indicates that an amount that cannot exceed what the proceedings would have been awarded an officially appointed Defender. Expenditure be induced by step, as a third party carries out in its interest, the public is also extraneous. The same applies to expenditure in respect of proof which term obtained without the Court's measure; However, exceptionally, the Court may impose on the public to bear such costs in whole or in part, when the term is estimated to have had reasonable grounds to obtain the evidence. Of expenditure, which shall be provided by the public pursuant to this paragraph shall be subject to the same reservations as referred to in paragraph 1.

§ 1008. Found term guilty, or known he knows dom unjustified to redress in respect of criminal proceedings, is he liable to replace the public the necessary expenditure, as was needed to proceedings. The Minister of Justice may impose charges for use in determining the amount that the term must pay to cover the costs of expert assistance by these proceedings.

(2). The investigation has been focused on a different crime than the or on other crimes besides that for which the accused is convicted, he is not liable to replace the additional costs caused thereby (see, however, section 1010); can a distinction does not happen, the Court determines whether and how large a mortgage should be done.

(3). Expenses that are caused by appeals, or petition for a resumption, dear will be when ikkun to unravel by defendants, when these steps have led to either a ugunstigere outcome for him or is initiated by himself and has not led to change to his advantage. Appeals are raised or resumption requested by any of the of section 906 (3) 1. paragraph referred to persons, under similar conditions, the person concerned is liable to replace the thereby caused expenses.

(4). Costs, which are caused by other people's errors or omissions should not decrease the sentenced person to the cargo. The Court may also limit cost responsibility in the judgment, when it considers that this would otherwise come to stand in apparently disproportionate to the sentenced person's guilt and conditions.

(5). Travel expenses and per diem allowances paid to personnel of the High Court on the occasion of the Court's meetings outside its headquarters, travel expenses and daily subsistence allowance for nævninger and lay judges, travel expenses and per diem allowances paid to the Attorney General, which indicate that this has the official Office at a location other than that where the Court is held, is not convicted for cargo.
section 1009. Judged more defendants as complicit in the same action, have any particular one of them to replace the expenditure arising from the fact that only concerns him. With regard to other costs the Court imposes the individual participants to untangle a in relation to the degree of their participation proportion and may also provide that all or individual participants must be jointly and severally liable.

section 1010. He exonerates the defendants, or resolved the case without having led to the accused person's conviction, is the responsibility of that him no duty to untangle cost, except in so far as these may be caused by his imputing right and unlawful acts or omissions.

(2). The Minister of Justice shall determine the rules for the reimbursement of the expenditure for the transport to and from the Court for defendants who dismisses the application.

§ 1011. Is the criminal case prompted by imputing right and unlawful actions by other than term, or specific expenditure caused by such acts or omissions, that the liability for the costs concerned his relationship has resulted.

(2). Consistent with this, can the right of the parent to which an appeal has been made, imposed on a judge to bear costs, after giving him an opportunity to present his defense.

(3). Repealed a criminal case, if public prosecution is contingent upon the English application, because this takes his back, he can petition after the State Attorney or the Police Director's claim be ordered to replace the public they inflicted this expenditure.

§ 1012. For compensation of costs, the Court shall take a decision by judgment or, when the case ended without a verdict, by order.

(2). Is the question of compensation of the cost of individual acts or sections in these proceedings, independently of the outcome of the case, it may be decided by order on the matter immediately.

(3). Third parties, who are required to replace the cost, should be given prior opportunity to comment thereon, insofar as not peculiar requirements are given, such as with respect to defaulting witnesses.

(4). In cases that are governed by § 899 or with out-of-court adoption pursuant to § 832 or road section 119 (a), may also issue of compensation of costs is determined with the adoption. Costs is adopted, can be recovered in accordance with the same rules that apply to decisions concerning the costs taken by dom.

section 1013. When a judgment is påanket, tests the overall right cost question, in so far as its decision depends on the outcome of the ankens, or the particular is involved during the appeal. A similar rule applies when kæremål is raised against an order which has imposed compensation of costs in connection with punishment or similar consequences. In other cases, the decision of the Court of kæremål is raised against the cost question, once the decision is independent of the outcome of the case, and the cost amount likely to exceed 40 kr.

(2). The preceding rules also apply with regard to the fixing of the remuneration of public prosecutors, which accordingly will be questions, and to defenders.

(3). High Court decisions on the remuneration to the defenders can not be appealed. Procesbevillingsnævnet may, however, grant permission to that decision be appealed to the Supreme Court if the appeal concerns questions of a fundamental nature or other special reasons, moreover, speak for the rules in § 968 (a), (2) and (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

(4). Imposed costs can of arrears collection authority shall be recovered in accordance with the rules in article 90, paragraph 2-4, section 91 paragraph 2-4, and section 92 of the law on the enforcement of punishment, etc.

§ 1014. To the extent that in criminal proceedings will be questions about taxes to the Exchequer, can free process shall be notified in accordance with rules in the Cape. 31. § 1014 (a). In cases of modification or lifting of the measures referred to in article 6. section 72 of the criminal code, the public pays the costs of the proceedings.

(2). The Court may order the offender to pay the costs in whole or in part, when after the offender's relationship and the circumstances of the case, moreover, has special reason to do so.

Chapter 92 publicity etc. of criminal proceedings § § 1015-1016. (Repealed) § 1016 a. No, as in duties is involved in criminal proceedings, must, as long as the matter is not dealt with or lapsed, comment outside the Court to the public regarding guilt.

§ 1017. Public version of the proceedings must be objective and fair.

(2). With fine or imprisonment until 4 months punished the, as in speech or writing, designed to operate in a wider circle, intentionally or through gross negligence: 1) gives substantial error message about a criminal case that has not yet been finally settled or extinguished, 2) puts obstacles in the way of job's information or 3) as long as the final judgment in a criminal case is not handed down , makes statements that are suitable for on reckless way to influence judges, convicting the men or nævningerne with respect to the merits of the decision.

§ 1017 (a). If the interests of foreign powers makes it necessary that there is no public mention of a relationship going on, which are the subject of the public inquiry, police can apply for the Court's ruling that publicity of the case completely or for certain respects is prohibited. Negotiations to that effect as well as the date of the order takes place behind closed doors.

(2). The warrant shall lapse when there is indictment or charges are waived; the case relates to several persons, however, the order can be maintained until the investigation is completed to everyone's concerned.

(3). Detailed rules concerning the manner in which the rulings referred to in this article will be bringing to the press and Government, drawn up by the Minister of Justice.

(4). Violation of the ban is punishable with fine or in aggravating circumstances with imprisonment up to 4 months.

§ 1017 b. With fine punished the person in connection with the mention of a case concerning violations of the Penal Code Chapter 24 concerning crimes against gender sædeligheden or otherwise for the purpose of such a case gives public notice of the name, occupation or place of residence of the injured or otherwise publish the person's identity.

(2). The provision in paragraph 1 shall not prevent the police publishes the English identity, when this is required by the case's solution or incidentally to the justified interests of obvious public interest. Upon presentation of photographs of injured find sections 814 and 816 shall apply.

§ 1017 c. With fine punished the, which in connection with mention of a criminal case or otherwise for the purpose of such a case gives public notice of a contributing lægdommers name, position or residence or otherwise publish the person's identity.

§ 1017 d. Judgments and orders in criminal proceedings may only be reproduced publicly when they are made anonymous, so that the suspects, defendants, witnesses or English identity is not shown. Violation is punishable by a fine.

(2). The provision of paragraph 1 shall not apply to retsinformations systems, which are covered by section 9 of the Act on processing of personal data, or on public version, based on such a retsinformations system.

The ninth section Chapter 93 special provisions on some interviews, and more.

section 1018. Recording of interrogations at the Court of inquiry can take place in the same extent as hitherto, partly concerning the place found, fires, escape of prisoners, medical emergencies, dødfundne persons o. through. and, on the other hand, after application by the authorities for information on the cause, the breadwinner home and examination of the personal circumstances of legal significance.

(2). To the extent that outside the criminal justice is the legal basis for the use of such measures as referred to in 4. book, 2. subparagraph referred to other public purpose's sake, affected the accordingly applicable rules not by this law.

Tenth section Chapter 93 (a) Compensation in respect of criminal prosecution section 1018 (a). The one who has been arrested or detained as part of a criminal prosecution, are entitled to compensation for the damage, provided that the reprimand be abandoned or added defendants dismissed, without this being justified by the fact that he found of unsound mind. Compensation is granted for economic damage as well as for suffering, mental anguish, inconvenience and disruption or destruction of the position and circumstances.

(2). Although the conditions for compensation in accordance with paragraph 1 are not fulfilled, the substitution shall be granted, if the detention is not used during the proceedings is proportionate to the outcome or the forfølgningens of punishment other special reasons are reasonable.

(3). Compensation may be reduced or denied if the term itself has given rise to the measures.

section 1018 (b). In accordance with the same rules as specified in section 1018 (a) compensation shall be assigned a term that in the context of a criminal prosecution has been exposed to other criminal procedural interventions.

section 1018 c. There has in the face of a person who has not been charged, has been put in place interventions in the context of a criminal prosecution, compensation shall be granted, if it is reasonable.

section 1018 d. There is for anyone who has served a prison sentence or been subject to other criminal retsfølge, compensation in accordance with the rules in section 1018 (a) if the appeal or retrial leads to lapse of retsfølgen. In the case of appeasement be granted compensation, provided that the retsfølge, which is consummated, is more disruptive than the imposed after an appeal or resumption.
(2). Compensation may be denied or reduced if the convicted by his relationship during the proceedings giving rise to the conviction.

section 1018 e. The Attorney General shall take a decision on the claim for compensation pursuant to this chapter. The Minister of Justice may provide that specified cases to be submitted to the Attorney General or the Minister of Justice for a decision. Requirements from a person who has been charged, must be made within two months after notification to the term of punishment forfølgningens termination or after a final judgment has not been appealed to present at the date of the judgment, the period shall be calculated in accordance with the provisions of § 904, paragraphs 2 and 3. Requirements from the other must be made within two months after that the procedure has ended.

(2). Made the claim after the expiry of the period referred to in paragraph 1, it can be dealt with, provided that the overrun are excusable.

(3). The Attorney General deal with appeals from decisions of prosecutors relating to claims for compensation. Coat of the lawyer's decision in an appeal may not be appealed to the Minister of Justice.

(4). Decisions on claims for compensation made by the Attorney General as 1. instance cannot be appealed to the Minister of Justice.

(5). The deadline for complaints about the decisions relating to claims for compensation are 4 weeks after that the complainant has been informed of the decision. Obtained the complaint following the expiration of this time limit, it shall be dealt with, provided that the time limit the excess must be considered excusable.

(6). The provisions of paragraphs 3 and 5 shall apply mutatis mutandis to decisions on access to documents. The Minister of Justice deals with appeals against decisions on access to documents taken by the Attorney General as 1. instance.

section 1018 such claim will not be accepted by a decision of the Attorney General or the Minister of Justice, the person seeking compensation within two months of notification of the refusal would covet the claim brought before the District Court, which has dealt with the criminal case. The case is brought before the Court by the competent public prosecutor. Criminal proceedings have not been dealt with, the Attorney General shall refer the claim to the District Court of the judicial district in which the measure in question is decided, or by the compensation seekers home thing.

(2). At the request of the appointed a lawyer's liability for him. The rules laid down for the defenders, shall apply for the appointed lawyer.

(3). Replacement of the code of criminal procedure forms the proceedings. However, the Court may refuse to process a claim made by someone who has not been charged, if the requirement is not reasonably likely to be dealt with in the code of criminal procedure forms. It is then the aggrieved are free to submit the claim in the civil procedure forms.

(4). The case dealt with the complicity of lay judges, unless the claim is made as a result of a matter concerning an offence, which under the law can not cause higher penalty than fines or imprisonment for 4 months, or of a matter that is decided in the Court without the intervention of jurors or lay judges.

section 1018 g. Claim falls into legacy after the General rules thereof, except that a claim to compensation for non-material damage falls down when it has been requested in accordance with the rules laid down in section 1018 e.

section 1018 h. claims that, on the basis of the Danish court's general liability rules raised by term, sentenced prisoners or others on the occasion of criminal proceedings, at the request is processed according to the rules laid down in this chapter.

Chapter 93 (b) Processing of complaints against police staff section 1019. Prosecutors are examining complaints about police behaviour in the service staff (code of conduct complaints).

(2). National Commissioner shall provide, at the request of State prosecutors assistance to the investigation.

(3). The police can independently carry out urgent investigative steps. The police shall as soon as possible after such investigative steps have been carried out under the appropriate State Attorney thereof.

section 1019 a. Complaint shall be submitted to the State Attorney. Complaint of abuse of authority by the police while investigating a criminal case can also be made orally to the transcript of the proceedings during criminal proceedings.

(2). The Attorney General may decline to deal with a complaint if the complaint is lodged more than 6 months after the fact, as the complaint is concerned, have taken place.

section 1019 b., the complaint regards (the respondent) must be provided with a statement of the facts of the case and have access to comment on the production. The respondent has no duty to comment on the production.

section 1019 c. Respondent has the right to meet with a person. section 23 of the Act on civil servants shall apply mutatis mutandis with regard to the reimbursement of defendant's expense to the assessor.

section 1019 d. The respondent has no duty to give evidence to the public prosecutor, where the legend is assumed that would expose the respondent for criminal liability or disciplinary responsibility.

(2). The public prosecutor supervises the respondent about the provision in paragraph 1 as well as on the provisions of § § 1019 1019 (b), (c), and section 1019 in (1). 2. the guidance should be given as soon as possible and at the latest before the respondent questioned the first time. The report must indicate that the respondent has received appropriate guidance.

section 1019 e. in the event of an explanation in court, see. section 1019 (f), the court appoints a lawyer to the complainant and the respondent.

(2). In other cases, the Court may, when the circumstances justify it, at the complainant's or the defendant's request, appoint a lawyer for that. The public prosecutor's Office supervisor concerned about access to covet a lawyer appointed and shall ensure that an application is brought before the Court. section 1019 f, paragraph 2, shall hereby apply mutatis mutandis. The instructions shall be given as soon as possible and at the latest before the concerned person shall be heard for the first time. The report shall state that the person concerned has received appropriate guidance.

(3). Lawyer qualification is done without cost to the person concerned.

(4). The appointed lawyer must continuously be supplied copies of the material, the Attorney General shall provide as part of the investigation. The lawyer shall not without the permission of the State Attorney to deliver the received material to its client or other.

(5). The lawyer has access to attend interrogations of his client as well with the Attorney General that in court and has the right to ask additional questions to his client. The lawyer shall be informed about the time of interrogation and court hearings.

section 1019 (f). The Attorney General may provide that explanation to be given in court.

(2). If the complaint concerns the authority abuse from police officers in a criminal case or during enforcement of a criminal law decision, given explanation for the municipal court, which is dealing with or has dealt with the criminal proceedings, or in respect of which criminal proceedings may be instituted is expected. In other cases, the given explanation by the District Court of the place where the fact that the complaint concerned, have taken place.

section 1019 g. Attorney General appear in court hearings, where the case is being processed.

(2). The respondent must as far as possible, be informed of the investigation hearings and have the opportunity to be present.

(3). The respondent has no obligation to testify, provided the explanation assumes that would expose the respondent for criminal liability or disciplinary responsibility. The Court supervises the respondent thereof.

(4). The matter is dealt with in the code of criminal procedure forms without the involvement of lay judges.

section 1019 h. Attorney General investigates complaints against decisions taken by public prosecutors concerning code of conduct complaints. Coat of the lawyer's decision in an appeal may not be appealed to the Minister of Justice.

(2). The deadline for complaints against decisions in behavioral klagesager are 4 weeks after that the complainant has been informed of the decision. Obtained the complaint following the expiration of this time limit, it shall be dealt with, provided that the time limit the excess must be considered excusable.

(3). The provisions of paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to decisions on access to documents.

section 1019. Reading of a code of conduct complaint be connected, if 1) there is basis for raising charges against the respondent, 2) respondent is suspected of an offence and the matter dealt with as a criminal trial, or demand 3) decide that the matter must be examined according to the rules laid down in the law on investigative commissions.

(2). In paragraph 1, no. 1 and 2, in the cases referred to dealt with the criminal proceedings by the Prosecutor-General, see. Chapter 93 c. treatment of behavioral klagesagen be resumed if the indictment is not raised or implemented to the damning verdict.

section 1019 j. Attorney General shall inform the concerned Police Director and National Commissioner, when opening a code of conduct complaint. In addition, he or she shall inform the Attorney General Police Director and National Commissioner about the decision in behavioural klagesager.

(2). Disciplinary inquiry in respect of a complaint shall start not before the treatment of behavioral klagesagen has been completed.

(3). The provision in paragraph 2 does not preclude the possibility that the person in question is suspended or temporarily transferred to other work in accordance with the General rules for the service.

section 1019 k. The public prosecutor's Office may of its own motion initiate an investigation in accordance with the provisions of this chapter.

section 1019 l. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the treatment of behavioral complaints.

section 1019 metres. The Minister of Justice can decide that an investigation is not carried out in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter, if the grounds of national security or its relations with foreign powers require it.

Chapter 93 c Criminal cases against police staff section 1020. Reviews about offences committed by police personnel in service shall be submitted to the State Attorney.
section 1020 a. prosecutors entrepreneur after review or of its own motion investigations, when there are reasonable grounds for believing that police personnel in service has committed a criminal offence, as pursued by the public.

(2). State lawyers also initiates investigations when a person has died or has come seriously to damage as a result of police intervention or while the person concerned was in police custody. The provisions of § 1019 j hereby shall apply mutatis mutandis.

section 1020 b. In vetting in § § 1020 and 1020 referred cases prosecutors can exercise the powers which otherwise falls to the police.

(2). National Commissioner shall provide, at the request of State prosecutors assistance during investigations.

(3). The police can independently carry out urgent investigations. The police shall as soon as possible after that such investigations are carried out, under the appropriate State Attorney thereof.

section 1020 c. Public reprimand in the sections 1020 and 1020 referred cases falls to prosecutors, unless this Act or rules laid down after is barred by virtue of this Act vested in the Attorney General or the Minister of Justice. Access to abandon criminal prosecution is for criminal prosecution authority.

(2). Public prosecutors shall undertake the execution of the sections 1020 and 1020 referred cases by district courts and national courts.

section 1020 d. the court appoints counsel when the circumstances justify it, or if it follows from the provisions of chapter 66.

section 1020 e. Court appoints at the request of a lawyer for the English question, where conditions justify it, or if it follows from the provisions of chapter 66 (a).

(2). Is aggrieved died, will appoint the Court at the request of the English close relatives, a lawyer for the relatives, where conditions justify it.

(3). The court-appointed lawyer for the aggrieved or the appointed lawyer for the close relatives have access to it in section 741 c, paragraph 2 2. paragraph, the said material, regardless of whether there are indicted in the case.

(4). The provisions of chapter 66 (a) in addition, mutatis mutandis.

section 1020 f. The Attorney General may determine that a criminal proceeding involving more conditions or more term, in its entirety, must be dealt with by the public prosecutor in accordance with the rules laid down in this chapter, if such treatment is required with regard to one of the circumstances or one of the term.

section 1020 g. the provisions of this law on the treatment of criminal cases shall, moreover, apply mutatis mutandis.

section 1020 h. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on the treatment of the sections 1020 and 1020 referred cases.

section 1020. The Minister of Justice may decide that a case should not be treated according to the rules laid down in this chapter, if the grounds of national security or its relations with foreign powers require it.

Chapter 93 (d) police complaints body section 1021. Police complaints body is composed of a lawyer and two laymen, as President, appointed by the Minister of Justice for a term of 4 years from a 1. January. Genudpegning can take place once.

(2). Members of the police complaints body can continue treatment of unfinished business after the expiry of the period for which the members concerned are appointed, if consideration of an appropriate resource exploitation in the Board speaks for it and the matter is expected to be settled within a shorter time.

(3). The lawyer shall be appointed upon the recommendation of the Bar Council, since each of the professions set four people, including two women and two men.

(4). Lægmændene shall be appointed upon the recommendation of the KL (National Association of local authorities), for each police complaints body sets the eight people, including four women and four men, which resides within the concerned police klagenævns area.

(5). Lægmændene can not at the same time, with the duties of a member of the police complaints board, being a member of a Municipal Council, a Regional Council or Parliament. The provision of section 70 shall, moreover, apply mutatis mutandis.

(6). The lawyer must have Office, and lægmændene must reside in the area, under the purview of the case police complaints body.

(7). For each Member shall be appointed by the Minister of Justice after similar rules as for the Member an alternate among them that are set in accordance with paragraph 3 and 4.

(8). The Minister of Justice shall lay down detailed rules concerning the number of police complaints body and on allocation between them, as well as whether the option of members, including on the recommendation of the municipalities that are not members of the KL (Kommunernes Landsforening), and their remuneration.

section 1021 (a). The Attorney General shall immediately inform the police complaints board on appeals and reviews, which should be treated in accordance with chapter 93 b or chapter 93 c.

(2). Police Complaints Board may order the Attorney General indicate that after the Committee's view, should initiate an investigation in accordance with the rules of chapter 93 b or investigation in accordance with the rules of chapter 93 c.

section 1021 b. Police Complaints Board must continuously be supplied copies of the material, the Attorney General shall provide in connection with the investigation of the cases and referred to in chapter 93 (b) investigations in the cases referred to in chapter 93 c. Police Complaints Board shall not without the consent of the State Attorney to deliver the received material to others.

(2). The Attorney General will inform the current police complaints board, moreover, of any significant decisions taken in connection with the investigation or the investigation.

section 1021 c. Police Complaints Board may ask the Attorney General to carry out certain additional investigation or investigations.

(2). If the term or the Attorney General in a case which dealt with under Chapter 93 c, opposes the Board's request for the making of specific additional investigative steps, presented the matter to the Court for a decision. § 694 (2) hereby apply mutatis mutandis. The Court's decision is taken on the request by order.

section 1021 (d). The Attorney General shall draw up a report to the police complaints board on the outcome of the investigation in accordance with chapter 93 b or investigation in accordance with chapter 93 c. statement shall contain a review of the progress of the investigation or the investigation and the facts relevant to the decision as well as an assessment of the weight of the resulting evidence. It must be demonstrated in the exposition of how the Attorney General considers the case should be decided.

section 1021 e. Police Complaints Board shall notify the Attorney General, how cases are treated in accordance with chapter 93 b or chapter 93 (c), after the Committee's view, should be determined.

(2). It should be apparent from the decision, whether it is in accordance with the police complaints Board's opinion.

(3). The decision must be sent to the person who filed the appeal or review.

section 1021 f. Police Complaints Board may appeal against decisions of the State Attorney to the Attorney General. Coat of the lawyer's decision in an appeal may not be appealed to the Minister of Justice.

(2). The deadline for appeal in accordance with paragraph 1 is 4 weeks after the Police Complaints Commission have been informed of the decision. Obtained the complaint following the expiration of this time limit, it shall be dealt with, provided that the time limit the excess must be considered excusable.

section 1021 g. The Minister of Justice may lay down detailed rules on police klagenævnenes company, including whether State lawyers association with police klagenævnene.

section 1021 (h). The Attorney General shall issue an annual report on the treatment of the in chapter 93 (b) and chapter 93 c referred cases to the Folketing and the Minister of Justice. The report shall be made public.

Fifth book. Final and transitional provisions

__________ Chapter 94 of the Group provisions section 1022. That can be imposed on companies, etc. (legal persons) criminal liability in accordance with the provisions of the criminal code 5. Chapter for violation of this law.

section a. (repealed) § 1022 1023. This law shall enter into force only when the laws on wages, etc. for various of the official referred to in the first book and ordering men and court fees has been published, and withal elapsed 6 months after indrykkelsen in the Official Gazette of a notice issued by the Minister of Justice on the matter, however, not later than 1 January 2006. October 1919.

(2). The law does not apply to the Faroe Islands; but it will be by special law to determine the extent to which its provisions shall be applicable there. The Eastern High Court enters into Faroese appeals instead of the country's over-as well as hof and city law.

§ 1023 a. in sections 1, 9, 11, 17, paragraph 1, 19, 23, 26 and 58 ommeldte devices and notices shall be deleted in timely before the time when the law enters into force. Still will be there before that time to care for the wording of the chapter 7 and 8 in those catalogues.

Chapter 95 Transitional provisions § § 1024-1043. (Omitted)

Act No. 201 of 18. May 1960 (Paternity cases) 14) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 2 paragraph 1. This law shall enter into force on the 1. January 1961. The law does not apply to the Faroe Islands and Greenland. The law applies only to cases involving children born after the entry into force of the law, however, that the provision in section 456 r also applies to cases of children born before the entry into force of the law, including cases of children, for which one or more men are considered as contributory. Moreover, applies to these cases the existing rules.

(2). (Omitted)

Act No. 277 of 9. June 1982 (Lawyers, etc., supervision of executors) 15) includes the following entry-into-force provisions:

§ 3 (optional)

§ 4
(1). Persons who on 1 January. July 1982, meet the conditions for granting admission of barristers in accordance with the existing rules, is hereby appointed a lawyer in accordance with the rules referred to in article 1, even if they do not meet the requirements of the code of civil procedure §§ 119, paragraphs 3, 4 and 6, as amended in § 1, nr. 6. the provisions of paragraph 2. Persons as the Minister of Justice has appointed as Attorney, and persons who will be appointed as a lawyer in accordance with paragraph 1, are not covered by the provision in section 123, as amended by section 1, nr. 6. Employment with or undertaking jointly with such lawyers can be counted in the time referred to in article 123, paragraph 1.

Act No. 229 of 21. April 1999 (Seizure, edition, photo presentation, confrontation, inquiry and observation, as well as the prøvesags system for lawyers, etc.) 16) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 2 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. July 1999.

Paragraph 2-3. (Omitted)

(4). Photographs that are recorded pursuant to § 792 (a), and as the date of entry into force of the Act shall be kept by the police by the Council with a view to later identification, can continue to be used for presentation as referred to in the code of civil procedure § 815 as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 23, regardless of the conditions laid down in § 815 (1). 1 or no. 2, are not fulfilled.

Act No. 461 of 7. June 2001 (Changes as a result of the Children Act, etc.) 17) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 10 paragraph 1. § 2, nr. 3 and 4, and articles 3 and 9 shall enter into force on the 1. January 2002. § 1, § 2, nr. 1 and 2, and articles 4 to 8 shall enter into force on the 1. July 2002.

(2). § 1 has effect for cases of paternity for children born on or after 1. July 2002 or later, as well as for cases that the 1. July 2002 or later resumed after children's section 22.18) Law No. 378 of 6. June 2002 (implementation of the United Nations Convention for the Suppression of the financing of terrorism, implementing UN Security Council resolution No. 1373 (2001), as well as other initiatives to combat terrorism, etc.) 19) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 7 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the day after publication in the Official Gazette, 20) see. However, paragraphs 2 and 3. § 5, nr. 1-6 shall apply to extradition requests made after the entry into force of the Act.

(2). (Omitted)

(3). The Minister of Justice shall determine the time of the entry into force of the code of civil procedure section 786, paragraphs 4 and 6, as amended by section 2 of this Act, no. 3.21) (4). (Omitted)

Act No. 215 of 31. March 2004 (the public nature of the administration of Justice) 22) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 8 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2004.

(2). Section 41 (b) of the code as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 15, and the code of civil procedure § 1017 d as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 42 shall apply to judgments and rulings that are handed down after the Act's entry into force.

(3). Code of civil procedure § 41 (f), paragraph 6, 1. and (3). paragraph, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 15, shall also apply to documents and transcripts, who before the entry into force of the law is issued pursuant to the existing provision in section 41 (a) of the code.

Act No. 447 of 9. June 2004 (Digital communications in the administration of Justice, orders with limited facts, rules on the witness forvarede, etc.) 23) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 5 paragraph 1. The law will enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification. § 1, nr. 1, 2, 8-11 and 13-16, however, shall enter into force on 1 January. July 2004.24) (2). (Omitted)

Act No. 525 by 24. June 2005 (Implementation of government reform in family law), as amended by section 3 of Act No. 483 of 7. June 2006.25) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 5 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2007.

(2). The lawsuits, which are pending at the date of entry into force of the Act, completed in accordance with the existing rules.

(3). (Omitted)

Act No. 537 by 8. June 2006 (judges ' sideline) 26) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 2 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2007, see. However, paragraphs 2 and 3.

(2). Until 1 January 2008. January 2010 constitutes income restriction after the Civil Procedure Act, section 47 (b) (1), as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 1, 75 per cent of the judge's salary in the main post.

(3). Minister of Justice appoints the first time public representatives into a sideline activity Board for 4 and 7 years, respectively, of the basic regulation. Code of civil procedure § 47 (e) (2) and (3), as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 1. Act No. 538 of 8. June 2006 (Police and judicial reform) 27) includes the following entry-into-force provisions:

section 105 (1). The law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2007, see. However, paragraph 2-22 and § 106.

(2). The rules on jurisdiction of the substantive and territorial jurisdiction and on the Court's composition as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 3, 55, 58-60, 77, 79, 113, 115, 122 and 123, and sections 4 to 6, 8, 29, 32-40, 46, 47, 75-77, 83, 84, 87-96, 98 and 102 shall apply in civil cases brought after the entry into force of the Act, or that refers to treatment by the District Court pursuant to paragraph 8, and in criminal cases, where, at the date of entry into force of the Act has not been indicted in the 1. instance, see. However, paragraph 6, 2. paragraph 28) paragraph 3. Chapter 33 of the code as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 86 shall apply in cases brought after the entry into force of the Act, or that refers to treatment by the District Court pursuant to paragraph 8.

(4). Code of civil procedure § § 370 and 390 respectively amended by this law as amended, § 1, nr. 90 and 100, applicable to agreements to exclude appeals concluded after the entry into force of the Act.

(5). The code of Civil Procedure Act Chapter 39 as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 102, shall apply in cases brought after the 1. January 2008.

(6). The fourth book, third subparagraph of the judicial code, and chapter 82 and 83 as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 132 and 133, apply in criminal cases, where, at the date of entry into force of the Act has not been indicted in the 1. instance, or who resumes after the entry into force of the Act. Cases pursuant to civil code section 686, paragraphs 4 and 5, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 113, treated with the assistance of nævninger, and where charges of 1. instance is raised by 1. January 2008, or as a resume before this date, however, will be treated in accordance with the existing rules.

(7). Resume a matter that is dealt with in accordance with the existing rules with the assistance of nævninger, after the 1. January 2008, takes a completely new main negotiation venue for the District Court. It is determined in accordance with the code of civil procedure sections 686 and 687 as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 113, about lay magistrates must participate in the Court's treatment of the case.

(8). Civil cases in the 1. body by the Act's entry into force is pending at the High Court, may, after consulting the parties refer to continue treatment at City Court, where the case 1) were instituted after the 1. July 2006, 2) is brought before the High Court or is referred to the High Court pursuant to the existing rule in the code of civil procedure § 227 (1), (3)) are not by principled character and 4) must be assumed to be able to be settled by the District Court significantly faster.

(9). Jurors-and domsmands lists for each circuit and each circuit of the City Court of High Court jurors in High Court jurors circle, see. Code of civil procedure §§ 68 and 74 as amended, respectively, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 35, 37 and 38, formed the first time for a period of 1 years from the 1. January 2007.

Paragraph 10. Lawyers who know a city court is supposed to carry out matters for parties who have free process, see. the code of Civil Procedure Act § 336, or to the appointment as a public defender, see. Code of civil procedure § 733, is considered from the date of entry into force of the act as originally assumed by the District Court of the judicial district in which the former jurisdiction is included. Lawyers who have been accepted by the Court of Tårnby, shall not, however, accepted by the City Court of Copenhagen. If the previous jurisdiction is shared between multiple jurisdictions, shall be deemed to be accepted by the lawyer of the Court in the jurisdiction in which the lawyer's Office, or to which the lawyer, in the absence of such, has its closest ties. Lawyers who have been accepted by the Copenhagen City Court, be considered to be accepted by both the Court and the City Court of Copenhagen on Frederiksberg. In case of doubt, the Minister of Justice shall decide, by what right a lawyer shall be deemed accepted.

Paragraph 11. The rules set out in paragraph 10, 1. and 3.-5. paragraph, shall apply mutatis mutandis to authorised executor of the will, without prejudice. skiftelovens § 11, and estate auctioneers, see. § 3 of the law on public auction by auction managers.

Paragraph 12. Date of entry into force of the Act in cases pending in a District Court, released for treatment by the District Court of the judicial district in which the former jurisdiction is included. If the jurisdiction is shared between multiple jurisdictions to date, surpassing the matter for consideration by the competent District Court.

Paragraph 13. Resumption and renewed treatment for home viewing is done by the District Court of the judicial district to which the previous main tingsted for the right which has taken the decision in the case, now hears.

Paragraph 14. The reduction of the number of the country's judges by the Østre Landsret, see. Code of civil procedure § 5, paragraph 2, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 3, is made by the first three cases of unemployment in a permanent position after the Act's entry into force.

Paragraph 15. Code of civil procedure rules on proxy holders to apply to the courts shall apply mutatis mutandis with regard to court clerks, who are appointed before the Act's entry into force.
Paragraph 16. With effect from the day following the Act's promulgation in the Official Gazette, and until 1 January 1999. January 2007 can be temporary appointment in accordance with section 44 of the Act on civil procedures (a) in the case of availability in a position as a judge at one of the dishes, which are covered by the code of Civil Procedure Act, section 17, paragraph 4 (except the Court of Rønne), or in a position as Chief District Judge.

Paragraph 17. The Presidents of the courts of Hjørring, Randers, Herning, Holstebro, Viborg, Horsens, Kolding, Esbjerg, Sønderborg, Svendborg, Nykøbing Falster, Denmark, Næstved, Holbæk, Hillerød, Elsinore, Lyngby and Glostrup Court in Frederiksberg and can be appointed until 6 months before the entry into force of the Act.

Paragraph 18. Directors of the police in § 109 referred to police districts can be appointed until 6 months before the entry into force of the Act.

Paragraph 19. A policyholder may not terminate an insurance agreement because of a change in the insurance terms and conditions, which are solely motivated by the introduction of rules on a småsagsproces of the basic regulation. the code of Civil Procedure Act Chapter 39 as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 102, or with the change of the amount of the costs that are a result of this law.

Paragraph 20. § 1, nr. 32, and § 104, no. 1, shall enter into force on the 1. July 2006.29) paragraph 21. The first time the appointment of members to the procesbevillingsnævnet pursuant to civil code section 23, paragraph 2, as amended by section 1, nr. 3 of law No. 554 of 24. June 2005, happens the qualification of landsdommeren and his Deputy or alternate members for a term of 2 years and 6 months. This member and its alternate or alternates entitled to has been renewed for another 2 years.

Paragraph 22. Arrest houses outside Copenhagen moderated until 1. January 2008 of Police Directors.

Section 106 (1). The Danish court administration shall determine the timing of the recruitment of the additional judges of the district courts pursuant to the code of Civil Procedure Act, § 9, paragraph 13, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 3. The additional judges be appointed no later than the 1. January 2011. Until the right has taken over the land registration in bilbogen, housing the book and person from the Court in Aarhus, the book may be a maximum of 3 additional judges of the Court shall be appointed in accordance with the code of Civil Procedure Act, § 9, paragraph 13, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 3. the provisions of paragraph 2. The land court takes over the registration from the courts after the courts service quantification. Until the land law has taken over from district courts, registration is done by the municipal courts, registration as the Danish court administration provides. Municipal decisions on registration can be appealed to the High Court, and the code of Civil Procedure Act, section 19, paragraph 4, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. (3) shall apply mutatis mutandis in the district courts.

(3). § 1, nr. 61, 64, 66, 67, 68 and 130, and the code of civil procedure § 831, paragraph 8, and section 854 as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 132, shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification. 30) the code of Civil Procedure Act § 353, paragraph 6, article 365, paragraphs 4 and 5, section 378, paragraph 3, article 386 a, § 398 (2), (3). PT., and § 506 as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 86, 87, 92, 97, 101 and 107 shall apply to telecommunications with picture after the Justice Minister's quantification. 31) Law No. 181 of 28. February 2007 (class action lawsuit, etc.) 32) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 8 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2008.

(2). Chapter 23 (a) of the judicial code, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 10 shall apply in cases brought after the entry into force of the Act.

(3). (Omitted)

Act No. 518 of 6. June 2007 (Certain amendments to the rules of simplified debt collection process, banning cell phones etc. in courtrooms and repeal of rules on procedural fines) 33) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 4 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2007.

(2). § 1, nr. 7-15, and paragraph 2 shall apply to the payment, which is lodged with the Court after the entry into force of the Act.

(3). (Omitted)

Act No. 520 of 6. June 2007 (Revision of rules on lawyers ' establishment) 34) contains the following entry-into-force provisions:

§ 2 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2008, see. However, paragraph 2.

(2). Section 144 of the code as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 22, shall enter into force on the 1. July 2007.

§ 3 paragraph 1. The existing rules on the implementation of a theoretical training in areas of particular importance for lawyers as a condition for getting the appointment as Attorney at law shall apply to persons who, before the entry into force of this Act are commenced or have completed this supplementary training. These persons can be appointed as a lawyer, even though they do not meet the condition set out in the code of Civil Procedure Act, section 119 (2). 5, including whether a practical test of trial treatment as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 3. It is a condition that after the training is completed no later than 31 December 2006. December 2009, and that the exam is passed not later than 31 December. January 2011.

(2). Persons who have a Bachelor degree before the 1. January 1997, is hereby appointed a lawyer, even though they do not meet the condition set out in the code of Civil Procedure Act, section 119 (2). 5, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 3. The provisions of paragraph 3. Civil Code section 123 (1), as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 9, do not apply for the entry into force of the Act before the lawyers who has joined in a community of lawyers or has acquired shares in a law firm.

(4). Code of civil procedure § 126, paragraph 5, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 12, do not apply for authorized trainee lawyers who are registered with the existing theoretical training in areas of particular importance for lawyers as a condition for getting the appointment as a lawyer. This applies, however, only until the registrars have implemented the existing training theoretical courses.

(5). A lawyer or an authorized officer who, before the entry into force of the Act has begun treatment of a lawsuit on behalf of the maritime and commercial court, can complete the processing of this case irrespective of the provision in the code of Civil Procedure Act § 132 or § 136 paragraph 3, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 15 and 19.

(6). Complaints about salaries, as a lawyer or law firm has demanded for his work, submitted before the entry into force of the Act, completed in accordance with the existing rules in the code of Civil Procedure Act Chapter 15 (a).

(7). The amendment of the code of civil procedure section 143, paragraph 1, as amended by the Bill's section 1, nr. 20, shall not entail termination taxation after stock tax law § 2, paragraph 1, of the basic regulation. Corporation Tax Act § 5, paragraph 4.

Act No. 523 of 6. June 2007 (Changes as a result of a new law on limitation of claims, waiver of time limits complaints by certain purchases of goods Act etc.) 35) contains the following entry-into-force provisions:

§ 47 the law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2008.

section 48 (1). The law applies also on earlier founded claims, which is not before the commencement date is out of date according to the existing rules. The limitation period shall occur no sooner than the 1. January 2011 unless the claim before that date would be obsolete as well after the hitherto applicable provisions which, according to the rules applicable after the date of entry into force of the Act, see. However, paragraph 7. In the latter case, used the latest juncture for the forældelsens entry.

(2). Interruption of the limitation period, which occurred before the entry into force of the law, continues to have effect as disruption, even if it is not done on the after the entry into force of the Act prescribed way.

Paragraph 3-8. (Omitted)

Act No. 479 of 17. June 2008 (implementation of Prümafgørelsen on the exchange of information about dna-profiles, fingerprints and vehicle, etc.) 36) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 6 paragraph 1. The Minister of Justice shall determine the time of the entry into force of the Act, see. However, paragraph 2, and can including setting the legal sections 1-3 and 5 shall enter into force at different times.

(2). (Omitted)

Act No. 495 of 12. June 2009 (judges ' appearance in court hearings) 37) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 2 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2009, see. However, paragraph 2.

(2). The Minister of Justice shall determine the time of the entry into force of the code of Civil Procedure Act, section 56 (a) as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 1. Act No. 505 of 12. June 2009 (Treatment of the guardianship cases, updating the rules on lawyers ' activities, digital-, tele-and video communication booklet, the abolition of the punishment, etc.) 38) contains the following entry-into-force provisions:

§ 8 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2010, in accordance with article 3. However, paragraphs 2 and 3.

(2). Law of the Faroe Islands on the Court's care section 93, paragraph 4, section 115 b, § 119, (2). 1, § 148 (a), section 149, paragraphs 1 to 6, article 154, paragraph 2, section 155, no. 2, § 156 (a), article 158, article 189, paragraph 3, section 257, 260 (2), § § § 453, 448 (b), 3. paragraph, section 456 f, paragraph 2, section 456 o (2), 2. paragraph, chapter 43, § 469 (1), (2). section, § 469 (4) 3. paragraph, section 470 (3) 3. paragraph, section 475 c (1), (2). paragraph, article 535, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, section 650, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, section 721 (1) (8). 1, § 726, paragraph 2, § 730 (1), (2). paragraph, section 731, paragraph 1, point (e), section 762 (3), § 765, paragraph 5, section 777, 1. paragraph, section 802 (1), (2). paragraph, section 811, paragraph 2, § 895, paragraph 6, article 925, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, section 990, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, section, paragraph 4, § 997 998 (1), section 1017, paragraph 2, section 1017 a, paragraph 4, and section 1018 d, paragraph 1, as amended, respectively, as amended by this Act, section 1, no. 6-8, 47-52, 56, 58, 59, 66-74, 76-79, 82-86, 90 and 98, as well as sections 2-7 shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification. 39) (Omitted)
(3). (Omitted)

§ 9 (optional) Law No. 1266 by 16. December 2009 (Judge education, transmission of text during the hearings, proceedings in matters relating to marriage or child custody and court fees before the enforcement cases) 40) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 4 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. January 2010, in accordance with article 3. However, paragraph 2.

(2). Civil Code section 130 (1), (2). paragraph, as amended by section 1, nr. 12, in this law and the code of civil procedure section 325 (4) 3. paragraph, as amended by section 1, nr. 14 of this law shall enter into force on the day after publication in the Official Gazette. 41) Law No. 73 of 26. January 2010 (cost recovery in consumer cases in the courts) 42) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 3 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. February 2010.

(2). The law applies to cases in which the complaint to the consumer complaints board or an approved private complaint or appeal is lodged on 1. January 2010 or later.

Act No. 404 of 21. April 2010 (New policy layer system, etc.) 43) includes the following entry-into-force provisions:

§ 4 paragraph 1. § 1, nr. 4-6, and sections 2 and 3 of this article shall enter into force on the 1. July 2010.44) (2). § 1, nr. 1-3 and 7-9, shall enter into force on the 1. January 2012.45) (3). Members of the Police klagerådet the appointment with effect from May 1. July 2011. The Director of Police klagemyndigheden can be appointed with effect from 1 January. July 2011. The Director of Police klagemyndigheden can with effect from 1 January. July 2011 recruit staff in Police klagemyndigheden.

§ 5 paragraph 1. Pending cases 1. January 2012 on appeals against police personnel and reviews about offences committed by police personnel completed in accordance with the provisions of this law. Pending cases may, however, after discussion between the State Attorney and Police klagemyndigheden completes and is determined by the Attorney General in accordance with the existing rules.

(2). The provisions of paragraph 1 shall apply mutatis mutandis to a preliminary study and exploration, of its own motion or upon the existing provision of the code of civil procedure section 1020 a (2), is launched in the 1. January 2012.

(3). Complaints about decisions taken before 1 May 2004. January 2012, and complaints against the decisions referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be taken in accordance with the existing rules, be treated in accordance with the existing rules.

(4). The existing members of the police klagenævnene can complete cases according to paragraphs 1 to 3 shall be dealt with in accordance with the existing rules.

(5). At the first appointment of members of the Police klagerådet the appointment of the lawyer and the representative appointed by the National Association of local authorities for a period of 2 years.

Act No. 533 of 26. May 2010 (Mandatory follow-up after printing) 46) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 3 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. October 2010.

(2). (Omitted)

Act No. 536 of 26. May 2010 (third instance authorization for a part of a case) 47) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 4 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2010.

(2). The law shall apply where the application for authorization shall be submitted to the third instance procesbevillingsnævnet after entry into force of the Act.

Act No. 551 of 26. May 2010 (strengthening of efforts against crime endangered children and young people) 48) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 3 the law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2010.

Act No. 651 of 15. June 2010 (hardening of the penalties for unlawful coercion in connection with the use of two words clothing as well as facial facial two words gear during testimony) 49) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 3 the law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2010.

Act No. 652 of 15. June 2010 (version of explanations in criminal cases and adjusting the landsdommer norms) 50) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 3 paragraph 1. The law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2010.

(2). Sound recordings made pursuant to civil code section 33 (a) be deleted one year after the final decision.

Act No. 708 of 25. June 2010 (cooling-off period prior to compulsory treatment, up cutting compulsory fixation on Security Department, expanded external supervision of compulsory restraint methods, etc.) 51) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 3 the law shall enter into force on the 1. October 2010.

Act No. 711 of 25. June 2010 (juvenile delinquency) 52) includes the following entry-into-force provision:

section 4 of the law shall enter into force on the 1. July 2010.

Act No. 715 of 25. June 2010 (Exchange of information on dna-profiles, fingerprints and vehicle with States outside the European Union) 53) contains the following entry-into-force provision:

§ 5 the Minister shall determine the time of the entry into force of the law and can establish that § including § 1-4 shall enter into force at different times.







 







TABLE of CONTENTS







 

 

 

 







First book. The judiciary, etc.







 

 

 

 







In the first subparagraph. Judiciary system









Cape. 1.





Retterne





§§ 





1-20 b







Kap. 1 (a).





Procesbevillingsnævnet





§§ 





22-27







Kap. 2.





Retsmøder





§§ 





28-32 d







Kap. 3.





Retsbøger og sagens dokumenter





§§ 





33-39







Kap. 3 (a).





Aktindsigt





§§ 





41-41 g







Kap. 4. Judges, administrators, etc.





§§ 





42-59







Kap. 5.





Tilfælde, hvor rettens personer skal eller kan vige deres sæde





§§ 





60-67





 

 

 

 







Andet afsnit. Nævningers and convicting men's decider Cape. 6.





Almindelige bestemmelser





§§ 





68-71







Kap. 7.





Grundlister





§§ 





72-73







Kap. 8.





Nævninge- og domsmandslister





§§ 





74-78







Kap. 9.





Udtagelse af nævninger for de enkelte sager





§§ 





79-87







Kap. 9 (a).





Removal of the lay judges for the individual cases §§ 88-91
 

 

 

 







The third subparagraph. The taking of expert retsmedlemmer









Cape. 9 (b).



 



§§ 





92-94





 

 

 

 







Fjerde afsnit. The public prosecutor's Office









Cape. 10.





Anklagemyndigheden





§§ 





95-107





 

 

 

 







Femte afsnit. Police authority









Cape. 11.



 



§§ 





108-117





 

 

 

 







Sjette afsnit. Advokater









Kap. 12.





Beskikkelse som advokat - Udøvelse af advokatvirksomhed





§§ 





119-130 a







Cape. 13.





Advokaternes møderet for domstolene - Autoriserede advokatfuldmægtige





§§ 





131-136







Kap. 14.





Ophør af retten til at udøve advokatvirksomhed





§§ 





137-142







Kap. 15.





Advokatsamfundet og Advokatnævnet





§§ 





143-145 a







Kap. 15 (a).





Salærklager





§§ 





146-147 a







Kap. 15 (b).





Disciplinærsager





§§ 





147 b-147 f





 

 

 

 







Anden bog. Common provisions for civil matters and criminal matters







 

 

 

 





Cape. 16.





Almindelige bestemmelser om procesmåden





§§ 





148-152 a







Kap. 17.





Forkyndelser m.v.





§§ 





153-165







Kap. 18.





Vidner





§§ 





168-193







Kap. 19.





Syn og skøn





§§ 





196-211







Kap. 20.





Rettens rådslagninger og afgørelser





§§





214-223 b





 

 

 

 







Tredje bog. Civil procedure







 

 

 

 







In the first subparagraph. The General provisions of the Cape. 21.





Saglig kompetence





§§ 





224-232







Kap. 22.





Stedlig kompetence





§§ 





235-248







Kap. 23.





Sammenlægning og adskillelse af krav





§§ 





249-254







Kap. 23 (a).





Gruppesøgsmål





§§





254 a-254 k







Cape. 24.





Sagens parter





§§ 





255-259







Kap. 25.





Rettergangsfuldmægtige





§§ 





260-267 d







Kap. 26.





Forligsmægling





§§ 





268-270







Kap. 27.





Retsmægling





§§





271-279







Cape. 28. On the parties and third parties ' obligation to present evidence § § synbare 297-301 Cape. 29.





Afhøring af parter





§§ 





302-305
Cape. 29 (a).





Accountability by the violation of intellectual property rights, etc.





§§ 





306-307







Kap. 30.





Sagsomkostninger





§§ 





311-322







Kap. 31.





Retshjælp og fri proces





§§ 





323-336





 

 

 

 







Andet afsnit. Rettergangsmåden









Kap. 32.





Almindelige bestemmelser





§§ 





337-347







Kap. 33. Lawsuits in 1. instans





§§ 





348-361







Kap. 34. The main debate in 1. instans





§§ 





362-366







Kap. 35.





Genoptagelse





§ 





367







Kap. 36.





Anke





§§ 





368-388







Kap. 37.





Kære





§§ 





389-398 a







Kap. 38.





Ekstraordinær genoptagelse og anke





§ 





399







Kap. 39.





Behandling af sager om mindre krav





§§ 





400-410







Kap. 40-41.





(Repealed)



 

 





Cape. 42.





Sager om ægteskab eller forældremyndighed





§§ 





448-456







Kap. 42 (a).





Faderskabssager





§§ 





456 a-456 o







Kap. 43.





Værgemålssager





§§ 





457-466







Kap. 43 (a).





Prøvelse af administrativt bestemt frihedsberøvelse





§§ 





468-475







Kap. 43 (b).





Prøvelse af beslutning om adoption uden samtykke





§§ 





475 a-475 i







Kap. 44.





Fremgangsmåden ved at erhverve mortifikations- eller ejendomsdom





§§ 





476-477





 

 

 

 







Tredje afsnit. Betalingspåkrav









Kap. 44 (a).



 



§§ 





477 a-477 g





 

 

 

 







Fjerde afsnit. Tvangsfuldbyrdelse









Kap. 45.





Grundlaget for tvangsfuldbyrdelse





§§ 





478-486







Kap. 46.





Fremgangsmåden ved udlæg og tvangsfuldbyrdelse af andre krav end pengekrav





§§ 





487-506







Kap. 47.





Udlæggets genstand og retsvirkninger





§§ 





507-526







Kap. 48.





Særregler om tvangsfuldbyrdelse af andre krav end pengekrav





§§ 





528-535







Kap. 48 a.





Special provisions on enforcement of child custody, the child's place of residence and togetherness § §





536-537







Cape. 49.





Almindelige bestemmelser for tvangsauktion





§§ 





538-543







Kap. 50.





Tvangsauktion over løsøre





§§ 





544-559 c







Kap. 51.





Tvangsauktion over fast ejendom





§§ 





560-582







Kap. 52.
Disputes under compulsory auction section





583







Kap. 53.





Appel af fogedrettens afgørelser





§§ 





584-587







Kap. 54.





Brugeligt pant





§§ 





588-595







Kap. 55.





Umiddelbare fogedforretninger





§§ 





596-600





 

 

 

 







Femte afsnit. The interim measures









Cape. 56.





Arrest





§§ 





627-640







Kap. 57.





Forbud





§§ 





641-652







Kap. 57 (a).





Proof of insurance for violation of intellectual property rights, etc.





§§ 





653-653 d





 

 

 

 







Sjette afsnit. Administration of community property, etc.









Cape. 58. The change of community property, etc.





§§ 





654-665







Kap. 59-60.





(Ophævet)



 

 



 







Fjerde bog. Criminal Justice







 

 

 

 







In the first subparagraph. General provisions









Cape. 61.





Strafferetsplejens område





§§ 





683-685







Kap. 62.





Saglig kompetence





§§ 





686-691







Kap. 63.





Værneting og forening af straffesager





§§ 





694-709







Kap. 64.





Gengivelse af forklaringer





§§ 





710-714 







Kap. 65.





Påtalen





§§ 





718-728







Kap. 66.





Sigtede og hans forsvar





§§ 





729-741







Kap. 66 (a).





Forurettede





§§ 





741 a-741 f





 

 

 

 







Andet afsnit. After research, coercive measures, etc.









Cape. 67.





Almindelige bestemmelser om efterforskning





§§ 





742-749







Kap. 68.





Afhøringer og særlige efterforskningsskridt





§§ 





750-754 e







Kap. 69.





Anholdelse





§§ 





755-761







Kap. 70.





Varetægtsfængsling





§§ 





762-778







Kap. 71. Intercepted communications, observation, data reading and disruption or interruption of radio equipment or telecommunications §§ 780-791 c Cape. 72.





Legemsindgreb





§§ 





792-792 f







Kap. 73.





Ransagning





§§ 





793-800







Kap. 74.





Beslaglæggelse og edition





§§ 





801-807 d







Kap. 75.





Personundersøgelser





§§ 





808-811







Kap. 75 (a).





Andre efterforskningsskridt





§§ 





812-819







Kap. 75 (b).
Indgreb over for personer under 14 år





§§ 





821 a-821 g





 

 

 

 







Tredje afsnit. Indictment and main debate in 1. instance









Cape. 76.





Tilståelsessager





§§ 





831-832







Kap. 77. Indictment and preparation of the main debate in 1. instans





§§ 





833-850







Kap. 78. The main debate in 1. instans





§§ 





851-885







Kap. 79.





Nævningesager





§§ 





886-894







Kap. 80.





Straffesager, i hvilke der ikke medvirker lægdommere





§§ 





895-900







Kap. 81.





(Ophævet)



 

 



 

 

 

 







Fjerde afsnit. (Repealed)







 

 

 

 







The fifth section. Remedies against decisions taken









Cape. 82.





Anke til landsretten





§§ 





901-931







Kap. 83.





Anke til Højesteret





§§ 





932-937







Kap. 84.





(Ophævet)



 

 





Kap. 85.





Kære til højere ret





§§ 





968-974







Kap. 86.





Genoptagelse





§§ 





975-988





 

 

 

 







Sjette afsnit. Rules regarding the treatment of private criminal proceedings and on the prosecution of civil claim during criminal proceedings the Cape. 87.





(Ophævet)



 

 





Kap. 88.





Regler om behandlingen af private straffesager





§§ 





989-990







Kap. 89.





Påtale af borgerlige krav under straffesager





§§ 





991-996 a





 

 

 

 







Syvende afsnit. Enforcement of judgments in criminal matters the Cape. 90.



 



§§ 





997-1006





 

 

 

 







Ottende afsnit. Legal costs, etc. in criminal matters the Cape. 91.





Sagsomkostninger





§§ 





1007-1014 a







Kap. 92.





Offentlig omtale m.v. af straffesager





§§ 





1016 a-1017 d





 

 

 

 







Niende afsnit.









Cape. 93. Special provisions on some interviews, and more.





§ 





1018





 

 

 

 







Tiende afsnit.









Cape. 93 (a).





Compensation in respect of criminal proceedings § § 1018 a-1018 h Cape. 93 (b).





Behandling af klager over politipersonalet





§§ 





1019-1019 m







Kap. 93 c.





Straffesager mod politipersonale





§§ 





1020-1020 i







Kap. 93 d.





Politiklagenævn





§§ 





1021-1021 h





 

 

 

 







Femte bog. Final and transitional provisions







 

 

 

 





Cape. 94.
Slutningsbestemmelser





§§ 





1022-1023 a







Kap. 95.





Overgangsbestemmelser (Udeladt)





§§





1024-1043





 

 

 

 







Justitsministeriet, den 26. October 2010 Lars Barfoed/Christina Toftegaard Nielsen Official notes 1) Provision in section 56 (a) shall enter into force at the time, the Minister of Justice shall determine, in accordance with article 3. section 2, paragraph 2, of law No. 495 of 12. June 2009.

2) the provision in § 116 (a) shall enter into force at the time, the Minister of Justice shall determine, in accordance with article 3. section 6, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 479 of 17. June 2008.

3) the provision of section 116 (b) shall enter into force at the time, the Minister of Justice shall determine, in accordance with article 3. section 5 of law No. 715 of 25. June 2010.

4) Provision in § 130 (a) shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. § 8, paragraph 2, of law No. 505 of 12. June 2009.

5) the provision of section 143, paragraph 6, shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. § 8, paragraph 2 of law No. 505 of 12. June 2009.

6) provided for in § 148 (a) shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. section 5, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 447 of 9. June 2004.

7) the provision of section 154 (2), shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. section 5, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 447 of 9. June 2004.

8) the provision of section 155, no. 2, shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. section 5, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 447 of 9. June 2004.

9) provided for in § 156 (a) shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. section 5, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 447 of 9. June 2004.

10) the specified wording of section 158 (Amendment of ' no. 2 and 3 ': ' no. 3 and 4 ') shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. section 5, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 447 of 9. June 2004.

11) the provisions of § 186 (2), (3). paragraphs, and paragraphs 3 to 6, shall enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. Section 106 (3) 1. point of law No. 538 of 8. June 2006.

12) law on child custody and visitation, see. lovbekendtgørelse nr. 39 of 15. January 2007, is repealed by section 47, paragraph 2, of law No. 499 of 6. June 2007, parental liability law, which entered into force on 1 January. October 2007. section 28 of the Act on custody and visitation are continued in parental responsibility section 31 of the Act.

13) the specified wording of section 561, paragraph 1, 4. paragraph (the introduction of the possibility of the convening of the debtor by the service), will enter into force after the Justice Minister's quantification of the basic regulation. section 5, paragraph 1, of the lov nr. 447 of 9. June 2004.

14 Amendment relates to chapter 42 (a)).

15 Amendment relates to clause 4), paragraph 2, article 15, paragraphs 1 to 4, article 16, paragraph 2, article 52, article 105, paragraph 1, first subparagraph, of the sixth letter section 335 section 336 (a) (b) (3), § 361 a, § 839 (1), § 886 (1), (2). PT., and § 967, 2. PT.

16 Amendment relates to section 6 (a)), section 16 (a) (1), (3). paragraph, article 17, paragraph 1, section 18 (c), section 124, paragraph 8, article 133, paragraphs 3 and 5, § 139 (3), (4). paragraph, section 213 (b), paragraph 1 1. paragraph, section 219 (a), paragraph 6, section 501, paragraph 3, nr. 4, § 628, (3), section 684 (1). 3, § 701, paragraph 2, section 722 (1) (8). 2, section 731, paragraph 1, point (c), section 745, paragraph 3, section 748 (1), (2). point, the heading of Chapter 71, section 786, paragraph 4, section 791 a, chapter 74 chapter 75 chapter 75 (a), (b), section 925, paragraph 6, section 1002, § 1017 b, paragraph 2.

the amendment relates to chapter 42 (a)) 17.

18) Effective provision (1), (2). paragraph and paragraph 2 relates to chapter 42 (a).

19 Amendment relates to the title of Chapter 71), section 786, paragraphs 1 and 4-8, section 791 b, section 799, paragraph 1 1. clause, and paragraph 3, section 802 (2) nr. 2, § 803 (1), (2). paragraph, section 805, paragraph 3, section 806, (3) 1. section, § 807 b (1) and (2) and § 807 d, paragraph 1 1. point, and (2) 1. PT.

20) promulgated in the Official Gazette on May 7. June 2002.

21) By Decree No. 986 of 28. September 2006, it is expected that the amendment shall enter into force on the 15. September 2007.

the amendment relates to section 16 (a)) 22 (1), (3). paragraph, article 17, paragraph 1, section 28 (a), paragraph 2, article 29, paragraphs 2 and 4, section 31 (b), section 32 (4), section 32 (b) (1) the heading to Chapter 3, article 33, paragraph 1, article 35, paragraph 5, article 38, article 39, paragraph 1, 2. point, and (2), Chapter 3 (a), article 60, paragraph 5, article 102, paragraph 2 1. paragraph, article 124, paragraph 8, section 173 (2), (3). section 218, paragraph (a), section 219, paragraph 3, section 219 (a), paragraph 3, and paragraph 5, 1. paragraph, section 255 (a), section 339 (a), article 354, paragraph 6, 3. paragraph, article 366 (a), article 372, paragraph 3, section 456 (1), § 477, § § 729 a-729 (d), section 731, paragraph 1, point (h) section 741 c, paragraph 3, 1. section, § § 745-745 b, section 745 d, paragraph 2, section 746 (2) 1. paragraph, section 748, paragraph 7, section 786, para. 6, 2. paragraph and paragraph 7, 2. section, § 836 a, § 839, paragraph 2 2. section, § 841, § 895 (1), 4. paragraph, section 964, 2. paragraph, section 998 (2), (3). paragraph, section 1017 d, section 1018 e, paragraph 6, article 1019 h, paragraph 3, and § 1022.

the amendment relates to section 44) 23 (a), paragraph 4, § 147 g, § 148 (a), section 154 (2) of section 155, no. 2, § 156 (a) of section 158, paragraph 178, paragraph 4-10, § 218 b, section 494, paragraph 2, last paragraph, section 497 (3) section 561, paragraph 1, 4. paragraph, Article 587 (1) § § 962, 777, (3) 5. PT., and § 963, paragraph 3, subparagraph (a), 2. PT.

Date of entry into force of that provision to section 1) 24, 2. paragraph 44 (a), relating to paragraph (4), § 147 g, § 178, paragraph 4-10, § 218 b, section 494, paragraph 2, last paragraph, section 497, paragraph 3, Article 587 (1) § § 962, 777, (3) 5. PT., and § 963, paragraph 3, subparagraph (a), 2. PT.

the amendment relates to section 25) 448, § 448 (a), section 448 (b), section 448 c, paragraphs 1 and 2, section d, § 448 450, (2) 1. clause, and paragraph 3, article 450 a, 1. section, and section 456.

Amendment 26) relates to sections 47-47 f.

Amendment 27) relating to Chapter 1, section 28, section 31 b, 1. paragraph, article 32, paragraph 3, 1. paragraph 32 (c), sections 32 (d), and section 33, paragraph 2, article 34, paragraph 2, no. 2, § 39, paragraph 1, article 40, article 41 c, § 41 (f) (3) 1. point, the heading of Chapter 4, article 42, paragraphs 2 and 4, section 43 (a), paragraph 1, no. 4 and 5, article 44, paragraph 5, section 44 (a), paragraph 4, § 44 c, paragraph 1, § 45, paragraphs 2 and 3, article 48, paragraph 2, article 52, paragraph 1, article 53, article 54 (1) and (2), section 54 (a), paragraph 1 1. section, § 55, section 57, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, article 58, paragraph 2, 1. section, § 59, section 60 (1) (8). 5 and 6, section 60 (2) and (3), article 66, paragraph 1 1. paragraph, section 68, § 71, no. 6, § 74, (2) and (3) section 78, 1. paragraph, article 79, paragraphs 1 and 3, article 81, paragraph 1-3, section 86 a, section 88 section 90, Chapter 9 (b), article 100, paragraph 2, § 101 (1), (2). paragraph, section 103, paragraph 2, section 104 (1) and (2), section 105, paragraph 107, Chapter 11, section 121, paragraph 4, 1. paragraph, section 132, section 133, paragraph 1, section 135 (2) 1. and 2. paragraph, article 136, paragraphs 3 and 4, section 139, paragraph 1 and 3, § 147 d, paragraphs 1 and 3, § 147 e, paragraphs 1 and 3, § 147 f, paragraph 2, 1. and (3). paragraph, article 149, paragraph 7, section 151 (1), 7. paragraph, section 152 (a), section 174, (2) and (3), section 181, 1. paragraph, section 186 (2), (3). paragraphs, and paragraphs 3 to 6, § 192, § 214, paragraph 2, 1. paragraphs, and paragraphs 3-5, section 218, paragraph 1-3, § 218 (a) (1) and (2), section 219, paragraph 219 (a), paragraphs 5 and 6, §§ 225-230, section 240, paragraph 2, article 247, paragraph 2, Section 248 (1), (2). paragraph, section 297, § 321 (1), (2). paragraph, article 334, paragraph 1, and paragraph 5, 2. paragraph, article 340, paragraph 1, chapter 33 and 34, section 367, paragraphs 1 and 2, section 368, paragraphs 3 and 5, § 369 (4) of section 370, paragraph 372, paragraph 1, section 378, paragraph 3, section 380 (1), (2). paragraph, article 385, paragraph 1 and 2, article 386 (1) and (2) section 386 a, § 387, section 390, paragraph 2, § 393 (4) 2. paragraph, section 394 (1), § 398 (2), chapter 39, section 470, (4), 3. paragraph, section 475 b, paragraph 2 1. section, § 476, paragraph 2, § 494 (1), (2). section, § 506, § 586, paragraph 1, section 597, (3) section 598 (2) 1. section, § 631, paragraph 2, article 646 (2) 1. section, § 653 d, § § 686-691, 694, (3), § 1. paragraph, article 698 (1). 2. article 699 (a), section 700, § 702, paragraphs 1 and 2, Section 704 (3), 2. paragraph, section 705, 707, § § 719 (2) nr. 1, § 729 a, paragraphs 2 and 3, § 729 b (1) and (2), section 731, paragraph 1 (d) and (i), and (2) 1. paragraph, section, section 741 c 735 (1), 5. point, the title of the fourth book, second section, section 748, paragraphs 8-10, section 754 (2), the fourth book, third and fourth subparagraphs, chapter 82-84, § § 968 and 969 968 (a), paragraph (1), § 970 (2), § 972 (1) and (2), § § § 976 973 973 (a), and paragraph 1, § 977, paragraphs 1 and 2, section 979, paragraph 2 2. section, § 983, 984, § 1. paragraph, section 987, paragraphs 1, 2 and 4, §, § 988 990 (1) and (2), § 991, paragraphs 1 and 3, § 993, 999 (4) § § 1008, para. 3, 2. paragraph, section 1012 (4) 1. paragraph, section 1013, (3), section 1018 e (1), 4. paragraph, section 1018 (f) (1), (3). PT., and § 1020 c, paragraph 2.

28) Effective provision paragraph 2 relates to Chapter 1, section 121, paragraph 4, 1. paragraph, section 139, paragraph 1, 3. paragraph, and (3), 2. section, § 147 d, paragraphs 1 and 3, § 147 e, paragraph 1, and paragraph 3, 1. section, § 147 f, paragraph 2, 1. and (3). PT., §§ 225-227, section 240 (2) § § § § 686, 687, 689-691, § 705 and section 707.

29) Effective provision paragraph 20 pertains to section 59.
30) Effective provision (3) 1. paragraph relates to section 149, paragraph 7, section 174, (2) and (3) section 186 (2), (3). paragraphs, and paragraphs 3 to 6, § 192, section 748, paragraphs 8-10, section 831, paragraph 8, and section 854. By article 1, paragraph 1, of Decree No. 980 of 25. September 2009 it is intended that the code of civil procedure § 149, paragraph 7, section 174, (2) and (3) section 192, § 831, paragraph 8 and § 854 as amended by § 1, nr. 61, 64, 68 and 132 of law No. 538 of 8. June 2006 shall enter into force on the 1. November 2009.

31) By article 1, paragraph 2, of Decree No. 980 of 25. September 2009, it is expected that the changes apply to telecommunications with picture from the 1. November 2009.

the amendment relates to section 32) 225 (3), 2. paragraph, article 226, paragraph 2-4, § 227, paragraph 2, article 249, paragraph 2-3, § 254, paragraph 1 1. point, and (2), chapter 23 (a), section 378, paragraph 4, section 400, paragraph 3, and § 696, 1. PT.

the amendment relates to section 32, 33) (1), (2). and 5. paragraph, article 32, paragraph 3, article 32, paragraph 1 (b), section 151, § 477 (a), paragraph 2, § 477, paragraphs 1 and 3, nr. 3 and 4, and paragraph 4, nr. 1, § 477 c, paragraphs 1 and 3, § 477 d, paragraphs 1 and 3, § 501 (3). Nr. 4, § 785, paragraph 2, § 968, paragraph 3, the heading of the fourth book, eighth paragraph, the heading of chapter 92, § 1015 and § 1016.

the amendment relates to section 119), 34 (2). 3-5, and paragraphs 3 to 6, article 122, paragraph 2, article 123, section 124, § 126, paragraphs 3 and 5, § 127 (a), paragraph 2, § 129, § 132, section 133, paragraphs 3-5, section 135 (1) of section 135 (a), section 136 (3), section 143, paragraph 1 and 3-5, section 144, section 145 (1) and (2), § 146, section 147, § 147 section 147 a, b (1) and (2) section 147 c, paragraphs. 1-2 and 4-6, § 147 d, paragraphs 1 and 3 147 e, section 147, section f, paragraph 1, section 260, § 267 (a)-section 267 d, § 316 (1), (2). paragraph, Article 327, paragraph 1, no. 3, § 361, paragraph 5, and section 408, paragraph 2.

the amendment relates to section 35) 361, paragraph 4, article 490, paragraph 3, and § 527.

the amendment relates to section 36) 116 (a).

the amendment relates to section 56 and 37) section 56 (a).

the amendment relates to section 38) 130 (a) and section 143, paragraph 6.

39) date of entry into force of that provision to paragraph 2 relates to section 130 (a) and section 143, paragraph 6.

the amendment relates to section 19) 40, paragraph 4, article 32, paragraph 1, 3, 5 and 6, section 32 (b), paragraph 1, article 44 (b) (1) and (2), section 54 (a) (3) and (4), article 130, paragraph 1, article 151, paragraph 1, and section 325, paragraph 4.

41) promulgated in the Official Gazette on 17 December. December 2009.

the amendment relates to section 327), 42 (1) (8). 3.43) the amendment concerns the title of the first book, fifth, sixth and seventh title, Chapter 11 (a), section 722 (1) (8). 2, § 769, paragraph 2, no. 1, § 821 b (1), (2). PT, and chapter 93 b-93 d.

44) date of entry into force of that provision to paragraph 1 relates to section 722 (1) (8). 2, § 769, paragraph 2, no. 1, and section 821 b (1), (2). PT.

45) Effective provision paragraph 2 relates to the title of the first book, fifth, sixth and seventh title, Chapter 11 and chapter 93 b-93 d.

46) the amendment concerns section 469 (1), (2). PT., and § 469 (4) 3. PT.

the amendment concerns section 47) 371, paragraph 1, section 392, paragraph 2, section 585, paragraph 1, section 665, paragraph 1, section 932 (1) and § 973.

the amendment relates to section 112), 48 (2) and § 114 (1).

the amendment relates to section 49) 168, paragraph 2, and section 178 (1).

the amendment relates to section 50) 5 (2), section 33 (a), § 36, § 41 (f), paragraph 5, article 186, paragraphs 1 and 4, § 218 (a), paragraph 4, Chapter 64, section 754 (1) and (2), § 863 (2) and § 870.

51) the amendment concerns section 469, paragraphs 1 and 4.

52) the amendment concerns section 752, paragraph 2, the heading of chapter 75 (b), section a, paragraph 1, 821 section 821 b, paragraphs 1 and 2, section c, section 821 821 d, paragraph 1, section e, paragraph 821.1, § 821 f, paragraphs 1 and 2, and section 821 g.

53) Consequently, the amendment relates to section 116 (b).